《Plum Candy Love》 Vol. 1 Chapter 1

Vol. 1 Chapter 1

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl Rumor has it that Lim Dae-han is the son of a butcher in Jaecheon-dong. There was arge market in Jaecheon-dong, where the livestock market was particrly active. They said he lived at a ce where animals¡¯ limbs were cut, bones were smashed, blood was drained, and intestines werebined to fill human stomachs. When the other guys saw Lim Dae-han¡¯s father, they started joking about butchers and other low-quality noises. It was funny to see the people who couldn¡¯t care less about meat looked down on Lim Dae-han¡¯s father because he was a butcher. What¡¯s even more ridiculous was the fact that they were talking behind the scenes while remaining silent in front of Lim Dae-han. They were terrified of him because he was huge, being over 190 centimeters tall, taller than the members of the school¡¯s basketball team. They acted like a stick that shrinks when baked in an oil stove in front of Lim Dae-han, and then giggling behind him that was not pleasant to see. When I looked at them closely, I couldn¡¯t figure out why they were talking behind his back. But, in fact, I was no different from them. I was also ufortable with the overbearing and violent Lim Dae-han, but on the other side, I was terrified. *** The summer of my sophomore year of high school was uneventful. School was tedious, and it was the ideal time to be bored. Compared to the third year, where there is no room for boredom as the college entrance exams are just around the corner and a busy first year. Whether adjusting to school or bing anxious for college, the sophomore year is¡­ literally a sophomore. There was nothing interesting about it. As an ordinary student, I normally spend my time in ss studying and looking at various things. But it was different today. I really wanted to go home. The air conditioner in the ssroom was broken. There was wind, but it was not much different from the hot wind. Even so, I couldn¡¯t even ventte the room because of the ssmates who insisted on closing the windows. The stinky smell of dust kept tickling my nostrils. I relied on the loud fan barely hanging from the ceiling, but honestly I was dying from the heat. I was weaker than my peers in handling the heat. Because of the heat, I was sweating profusely and my face had turned red. My lips were pale and dry as if I were sick, and I was squirming helplessly on the desk. ¡°Hey, tell the teacher and go home. It¡¯s a self-study after all.¡± My friend patted me on the shoulder and said that. I opened my eyes and gave a hazy response. I replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the teacher¡¯s office then¡­ I tried my hardest to pronounce it correctly, but I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So¡­ Then I¡¯m going to the office¡­ I will be back.¡± In fact, the voice that came out of my mouth was full of strange breathing sounds. I was allowed to leave as soon as I went to the office and met the teacher. It was because my face had turned a ripe red and I was breathing weirdly. I wasn¡¯t the type of person who would normally be lethargic enough to go early. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to go to the teacher¡¯s office as well.¡± my friends murmured as I returned to the ssroom. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t win over Ki Young-hyun. Take a look at that bastard¡¯s face.¡± The same jealousy could be heard. I silently packed my bag while listening to that voice in the background. I couldn¡¯t even answer since I didn¡¯t have the energy. All I wanted to do was get home and take a rest. Comfortably in my space. *** It wasn¡¯t a long walk from school to my house. I walked for roughly 20 minutes after exiting the rear door to get to my home. Although the bus ride was only a few stations, it took longer than walking because the intervals were long and the bus going around. At the very least, walking down the alley from the back gate was better. There were no people in the alley as usual. It was awkward to walk on hot streets at this time because it was unusual to return home in broad daylight except during the exam period. Then I met Lim Dae-han in the alley. Dae-han was smoking near thene in the parking lot on the first level of the vi. He wasn¡¯t apanied by his usual underling. The ck half-sleeved shirt, which was worn under a school uniform shirt and had a button loosened from the top, stood out significantly. In the parking lot marked with four lines of paint, he was holding a thick pack of cigarettes in one hand and a lighter in the other and staring at me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I stopped for a moment when I saw him, and I continued my step forward.? My face darkened at the prospect of trekking uphill on the road ahead of me. The tearing sound of cicadas, the burning asphalt, and the zing sunlight that seem to melt everything. Everything was inconvenient, bothersome, and killing me. I should have just taken the bus. How could I have imagined walking home through here would be peaceful? I regretted it, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to get home unless I passed through here. I walked away ignoring Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes following me. Think of it as a mural. I felt a littlefortable thinking that way. There was no reason for him to speak to me in the first ce. Although Lim Dae-han and I were in the same ss, we haven¡¯t spoken to each other since the ss started. It was the moment when I was about to pass by Lim Dae-han while thinking about him. Suddenly I heard a voice. ¡°Hey.¡± Lim Dae-han voice¡¯s was low, like ifing from deep within a cave. That didn¡¯t mean he was humming, though. Lim Dae-han was not as talkative as those who rubbed their hands and feet next to him. If you¡¯re wondering how I know, I just found out. But even though I heard the voice, I just ignored it. I thought Lim Dae-han was alone, but there was another person beside him. I must have misheard it. While thinking about it. Once again, there was no reason for Dae-han to talk to me. I pretended I hadn¡¯t heard the voice and was going to continue my walk. Thud, thud, thud! With the heavy footsteps, the voice could be heard once more. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡± It was then that I realized Dae-han was calling me. I was surprised, so I turned around and checked him. He looked at me and strode towards me after exiting the vi¡¯s shaded parking area and standing on the same road as me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I looked at him with a questioning expression. Were we close enough for him to ask about where I was going? ¡®Did you think that the teacher made mee out to find you?¡¯ I wondered as I slowly rolled my eyes. There was something strange. Lim? Dae-han didn¡¯t look like a person who was afraid of the teacher¡¯s scolding. If he was afraid, he wouldn¡¯t smoke around school or go out after ss. Nheless, I responded to him just in case. ¡°The teacher didn¡¯t ask me toe to find you.¡± Lim Dae-han cocked his brows as soon as the words were spoken. Wrinkles appeared between the brows at the same time. There were a lot more expressions than I expected. Unlike me, who simply considers going home with a nk expression on my face. ¡°Who asks that? Where are you going?¡± Lim Dae-han had a rough tone to his voice. I didn¡¯t think my words were nice or delicate, but when I talked to him, I be a person who spoke softly. I responded with a sluggish voice as I looked at Dae-han. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Home?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Why home?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to answer that, so I just stood in front of Lim Dae-han who kept asking questions. Lim Dae-han seems impatient to hear the answer somehow. ¡°Why are you going?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°Where does it hurt? Do you have an upset stomach?¡± He looked down at my lower belly as he spoke. Our eyes met once more as he raised his head. I shook my head. It¡¯s hot¡­ I want to go home¡­ I thought to myself but didn¡¯t get it out of my mouth. ¡°Because of the heat.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Then I¡­¡± I¡¯ve got to go. Before the sentence was finished, Dae-han said another word. ¡°The hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.? I¡¯ll be fine when I get home and rest.¡± ¡°Eat something cold?¡± ¡°Yes, I drink water, I take a bath¡­ But I¡¯m really having a hard time¡­¡± Dae-han scratched the nape of his neck. He also fiddled with his sideburns for no reason. The pack of cigarettes he was holding in his hand disappeared as if it had never been there. I made it clear that this was an awkward situation. I nced sideways in the direction I was heading. However, Dae-han didn¡¯t care at all about where I was looking. And after a while, he grabbed my wrist without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a drink.¡± Then he strode forward, leading me and taking his own steps. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 2

Vol. 1 Chapter 2

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl Rattle, rattle. Each ice cube tangled in the straw collided in the ss, creating a distinct sound. I looked at the green teatte, which was not even half empty, and then shifted my gaze to the front. Lim Dae-han used a straw to stir the ice in the cup in front of him. There was very little orange juice left in the ss. Lim Dae-han and I were at a room cafe with flowers around that were too much for two boys toe. Because of the strong air conditioner, I got chills under my school uniform. I turned my head and looked around, then returned my gaze to Dae-han. Lim Dae-han threw the straw on the table because he couldn¡¯t get it to stir the drink any longer. Then he took the ss and poured the ice into his mouth. Crunch crunch crunch. The ice was crushed and broken on the well-kept teeth, and it eventually vanished without a trace. I had a distinct impression that I was about to be chewed on next. It was purely because of my fragile nature that I couldn¡¯t turn down Dae-han¡¯s offer to go for a drink. Besides, if you look at Dae-han right now, no one will be able to refuse his request. Lim Dae-han was the son of Jacheon-dong, who was tough and rough, as well as tall and bulky, as opposed to me, who only managed to reach 175 centimeters. I was afraid to say no because he does seem to be a well-built thug. Thest reason was that Dae-han grabbed my wrist and strode out, waving at the roadside and grabbing a taxi before I even said anything. I couldn¡¯t even say no, so I hopped into the back seat of the taxi and headed downtown without saying anything to Dae-han. The taxi driver looked at me through the rearview mirror, as if he was worried about me because of the physical difference. Lim Dae-han, like a real thug, said, ¡°Hey uncle, drive well. Don¡¯t keep staring at me,¡± threatening the taxi driver. My blood began to drain from my body as soon as I heard those words, and I got goosebumps all over my body. In an instant, the heat that had been circling inside my body disappeared. I was afraid Dae-han would sell me or ask me to give up everything I had now. Of course, all I had in my hand were a couple of ten thousand won bills. Contrary to my worries, Dae-han politely offered the taxi fare andpleted the calction. I stood there staring at him. Following that, Dae-han is the closest to where we are standing, with the crudely written ¡®Full Air-conditioner! Flying with M House in the hot summer¡¯ We came to this room cafe where we are now seated opposite each other. Lim Dae-han, in contrast to the brightly colored petals on the sofa, seemed more like a bully up close. He sat on the sofa with one leg crossed. His thighs were thick, so his legs were raised high. Then he nced at his phone for nothing and looked at me. I quickly lowered my head when I met his gaze. It was called a room cafe, but it had a structure with perforated ceilings. Despite the fact that there was clearly a separate smoking room next to the entrance, the smell of cigarettes permeated the next room. Even where we were sitting, there were ashtrays on the table, which could be because it¡¯s a room cafe, there¡¯s less regtion, or they turn a blind eye to it. When my gaze slowly reached the ashtray, Dae-han asked. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, do you smoke?¡± Before the question was even finished, I shook my head. I¡¯ve never even touched a cigarette. My father said that when my mother became pregnant, he immediately quit smoking after smoking for ten years, and no one has smoked in the house since then. However, it appeared that my brother smoked outside on asion. I have seen my ssmates smoking from elementary and middle school to high school. And some of the guys I was close with used to smoke to get in shape, but they never let me. The reason for this was that I, who looked weak at first sight, would copse after sucking on the smoke just once. Anyway, Dae-han and I were facing each other. Lim Dae-han looked extremely anxious after talking about cigarettes. It was like a withdrawal symptom. He clenched his fists and trembled his legs. I think he was desperate for cigarettes. I said it as if I was doing it in a good deed. ¡°If you want to smoke, you can.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. You can smoke.¡± Instead of answering, Lim Dae-han took the ice in the ss to his mouth. Crunch crunch crunch. I opened my mouth as I watched the ice crumble miserably in the gaps between his teeth, like ice being crushed by an icebreaker. ¡°¡­ But why did you ask me toe?¡± At the words, Dae-han returned his gaze to me. He rested one arm on the back of the sofa while scratching his chin with the other. He took a deep breath, moistened his parched lips, and tilted his head. His eyes blinked a little faster. Is he requesting a difficult favor from me?? I didn¡¯t have much contact with Dae-han, and the only difficult thing I could do was giving money. But would he look so embarrassed when he¡¯s extorting money from someone? If he simply says, ¡°Lend me some money,¡± I believe they¡¯ll have the bills in their hands as soon as he does.? Anyway, I will said what I thought for now. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. The brow ridges protruded. In summary, it was ferocious and scary. Was it obvious that I had money? I quickly searched my pocket, biting my lips inward. I pulled out two 10,000 won bills that were in the back of my phone case. I carefully held it with both hands, as if it were a precious treasure, and held it out in front of Dae-han giving it to him. ¡°This is the only thing I have. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I have a lot of money. Who are you looking at as a bully?¡± But you are a bully. I felt like crying. ¡°¡­ Then why did you ask me toe with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot?¡± Lim Han did not respond to my questions and instead asked what he wanted to ask. The voice¡¯s pitch wasn¡¯t too high. Recognizing that it was an eloquent question, I shook my head and replied. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to drink¡­¡± ¡°When youe to a cafe, do you usually drink green tea?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I can¡¯t drink coffee.¡± ¡°Are you seeing anyone?¡± ¡°No.¡± I felt uneasy after answering and looked at Dae-han with suspicion. What¡¯s with the seeing someone question? Does he want to be introduced to someone? But I don¡¯t know any women whom I could introduce him to. This is because I entered the current school after attending a middle school full of boys. Although it was a coeducational ss, it was divided into two sses, male and female. And I wasn¡¯t the type of person who went wild and poked around looking for a way to talk to the girls. I wasn¡¯t really interested in women. Dae-han asked again as if to confirm. ¡°You don¡¯t have a lover?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression and voice softened a bit. I was embarrassed by the word he used. I¡¯m not sure if it was because he wasn¡¯t using a girlfriend or a boyfriend, but the word lover felt strange to me. I nced at him and nodded slowly. Lim Dae-han seemed to be threatening me at any moment, but he grinned at the moment as the hardened corner of his mouth loosened. What¡¯s wrong with him¡­ I swallowed the words that I couldn¡¯t get out of my mouth. Lim Dae-han smacks his lips. Then he rubbed his hand on his thigh. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he reached out to me with his big and thick hand. ¡°Then go out with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± After I finished speaking, I stuck my lips together and kept silent. It was a word that popped out of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t take that back. Unconsciously, I took my hands and humbly ced them on myp. The gaze that had been fixed on Dae-han gradually shifted to the hand. Lim Dae-han remained silent. I slowly raised my eyes and looked into Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes at that moment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han who had been smirking became deste in an instant. The shape of the eyebrows protruded from one side like a wave. It looked like he was about to grab me by the neck and throw me on the sofa at any moment. I suddenly felt embarrassed. It would have been better than this if he had ripped me out 20,000 won. If he had asked for 20,000 won, I would have given it to him without hesitation. The 10,000-won bill, which had crumpled folds, was lying on the table without being opened properly. It was just like me. I took turns looking at the table and then at Dae-han before slowly raising my eyes. Then I let out a weak, trembling voice, regardless of who heard it. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think we can¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dae-han asked without hesitation. You have no idea why not? I waspletely freaked out. ¡°You and I are both men.¡± ¡°Ki Young-hyun, you are so outdated.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Outdated? When I heard the word outdated from Lim Dae-han, a bully at school, I felt emotional and something boiling inside of me. But I couldn¡¯t show it, and I couldn¡¯t deny his words. Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t seem to like what I said. ¡°And¡­?¡± ¡°A-and¡­ We never really talked before.¡± Do I even have to say this? Should there even be a reason for rejection? I didn¡¯t like him, no matter how handsome, tall, and well-built Lim Dae-han was, even if he was popr with the girls at school. In fact, if Dae-han asks them to date, they will turn around and run away without hesitation. Isn¡¯t there a difference between being interested and dating? Anyway, Lim Dae-han is that kind of guy. In response to my answer, Lim Dae-han tilted his head for a moment before straightening up again. Perhaps because he was tall or because of my fear, his attitude appeared arrogant when he looked down at the person at an angle. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you talk a lot. Can¡¯t you just talk like that with me?¡± ¡°¡­ Where?¡± After asking, I regretted it. Where do you see it? He must have seen it at school. However, there were many people around Dae-han who rubbed their palms like flies to get something from him. He doesn¡¯t seem to speak much, but he had always been twisted. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even have time to see? I¡¯m talking. ¡°In the ssroom.¡± Lim Dae-han answered the obvious question. In a way, it was a kind gesture. ¡°Seeing you talk and having a conversation with you are two different things.¡± Lim Dae-han poked his red tongue out from between his lips and lightly licked his lips. Then, out of annoyance, he quietly uttered a swears words. My body stiffened, and I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Lim Dae-han asked me with an annoyed face. What should I say if you ask me about that? I only dated once when I was in the first year of middle school. A girl from the same elementary school sent a message asking me to go out with her and we only dated for about two weeks. Even then, we had only met twice. We went to the same academy, but we couldn¡¯t even speak properly. I just blinked and looked at Dae-han. Lim Dae-han swore again when I couldn¡¯t answer. There was no hesitation in the swear words that came out of his mouth. He rubbed his face with his hand as if it were a pot lid. Then he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Talk.¡± . ¡°Huh?¡± A random word came out. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t want to go out with me right away. Then let¡¯s talk. And then we go out.¡± The only difference is in dying and pulling the timing. Will it be natural for them to date? With that ridiculous force, I scratched my chin. Why does he want to go out with me? It was just awkward. Then suddenly, ¡®Why should we go out? What kind of emotions do people usually have when dating?¡¯ I thought. Gradually, emotions took a direction. It felt like blood was drying up all over my body. Then I asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡± Only then did the expression of Lim Dae-han, who was confident in everything, slowly copsed.? Dae-han did not answer and hesitated. He didn¡¯t know that I was more embarrassed by that look. Lim Dae-han couldn¡¯t make eye contact with me, so I turned my gaze to the tips of Lim Dae-han¡¯s red ears. It¡¯s summer¡­ but I keep getting goosebumps all over my body. I guess he really likes me¡­ Dae-han drank two more drinks while I was emptying mine. There was a reason he was so big. We haven¡¯t had a conversation in the meantime. Lim Dae-han simply repeated the order and drinking as if he was so thirsty. When the ss in front of me was nearly empty, Lim Dae-han pulled out his phone. ¡°What?¡± I looked into Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes and asked with a little annoyed tone. Dae-han raised his chin. It was still overbearing, but the atmosphere became more ferocious. ¡°Phone number.¡± ¡°You want it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I took the phone with both hands, cautiously. I pressed my lips together and typed the number 010¡­ I politely handed the phone to me after I finished typing, without thinking about saving or calling the number. Lim Dae-han rubbed his chin, looked at his phone, and dialed without hesitation. Vibrate Vibrate Vibrate. My pocket began to vibrate. I smiled wryly and looked at the phone, which had Dae-han¡¯s eleven digit number disyed on it. I gripped the phone tightly in my hand. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Eat?¡± My voice rang out unintentionally. One of Lim Dae- han¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°I-I want to go home.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lim Dae-han did not hide his dissatisfaction. I pursed up my lips and wondered why Dae-han liked me. I had never spoken to him, and he was always surrounded by girls wearing short skirts and heavy makeup. There were more men out there if Dae-han had a taste for that. Didn¡¯t they say there are people who rub their arms and legs like flies in order to pick up bean powder and eat it? ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Lim Dae-han finished speaking and got up. I didn¡¯t stay in my sear for long, but I stretched out my shoulders because my posture was ufortable. There was a crackling sound whenever I tilted my head. I opened my lips slightly, looked at Dae-han, and turned my head to meet his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lim Dae-han tapped the table with his finger. I shuddered when I saw that, but I didn¡¯t want to admit it. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 3

Vol. 1 Chapter 3

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± It was Jung Ji-pil who called me. Jung Ji-pil has been a close friend of mine since first grade. His nickname is ¡®Feel¡¯, but he especially liked me because I was the only one who didn¡¯t call him that. Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to call him with such a low-quality nickname, and it was annoying to hear the giggle next to Ji-pil, who said, ¡®Oh, why are you calling the precious name my parents gave me like that!¡¯ I woke up when I heard it was already lunchtime. However, the air conditioner was cooler than yesterday. Going out of the hallway would be hell. Oh, I¡¯m toozy to eat. It would have been nice if the cafeteria came out as soon as the door opened, but that was absurd. As I sat in the back seat of the ssroom, I took a step out the back door and looked at the guys who were threatening the other students for no reason. And I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han, who was silently listening in the middle of the guys. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was the one who avoided his gaze first. I put my hands forward and hesitated. Why did our eyes have to meet? In fact, the night before he send me a text message. He also offered to take me home yesterday. However I didn¡¯t want to show him the way to my house, so I told him that I would go alone. Thankfully, I was able to go alone. But as soon as I got home, three messages came 10 minutes apart. Dae-han: [Did you get home safely?] 5:28 PM Dae-han: [Did you eat?] 5:38 pm Dae-han: [Let¡¯s call] 5:48 pm Dae-han called to see if I was still there while I was sitting still without responding to the message he sent. Then he went on with the unimportant conversation. I paused for a moment, thinking about what had happened the day before, but was startled awake by a voice calling my name. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡± Dae-han waved his hand and called me. The five pairs of eyes that looking at Lim Dae-han all turned to me. Instead of responding, I raised my cor like a shriveled fish in the sun and stared at Dae-han. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jung Ji-pil¡¯s gaze turned to me. I waved my hands. Lim Dae-han put his hand in his pocket and came closer. No. Please don¡¯te to me. Much to my surprise, Lim Dae-han already standing in front of me.? He was much taller than me, so even if I tilted my head sharply, I had to look up. ¡°Eat with me.¡± ¡°I, Fri, friend¡­ .¡± My gaze was drawn back and forth to Jung Ji-pil. ¡®What do you want me to do?¡® Jung Ji-pil mouthed. ¡°Friend?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s gaze then turned to Jung Ji-pil. As soon as Jung Ji-pil¡¯s eyes met mine, he forced a smile. Then, cleverly, he joined the group of the ss leader who was just about to leave the ssroom. Innread dot". ¡°Ki Young-hyun, hahaha. I¡¯m going to eat with another friend. You two eat together.¡± That traitor¡­! Jung Ji-pil is originally that kind of guy. A traitor who will betray his country. He seemed to know that he would be in trouble, so he immediately ran away. I stomped my foot in front of Jung Ji-pil, who made an apologetic face saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. Then he goes away, and I looked at Dae-han in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was Dae-han who patted my shoulder with his bear-like size hand and walked ahead. Munch munch. There is nothing else that can be said to describe how he eats other than that word.? Lim Dae-han was good at acting cute to the aunts who served food to him. The aunts were overjoyed. ¡®Our Daehan eats a lot~¡¯, ¡®If it¡¯s not enough,e again. I¡¯ll give you more.¡¯ It followed with this kind ofment. As a result, Daehan¡¯s food tray was piled higher than the teachers¡¯, and he held three bottles of angX served as dessert. That¡¯s incredible. A hand capable of holding three angX on the te. (T/N: I¡¯m guessing angX is a censored brand for a vored drink. I tried to look it up but found nothing T_T) Lim Dae-han lifted the edge of the te and scooped it up. He didn¡¯t even need chopsticks. His determination to eat everything with only one spoon stood out. ¡°¡­¡± I quietly enjoyed my meal like a normal person in front of him. It was a pity that there was no one to talk to, but I hadn¡¯t been bored since seeing Dae-han eat with such skill. Lim Dae-han, who had been eating with his nose stuck on the te for a while, raised his head. ¡°What are you looking at like that?¡± I shook my head when he asked. Lim Dae-han sighed and looked at his te, then mine. After scratching the back of his nose, he handed me all the angX on his side. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± ¡°Drink. You are skinny and look weak.¡± I haven¡¯t seen any advertisements saying that drinking angX is good for your health. However, angX had good taste, so I only epted one. Lim Dae-han took turns looking at the other two and me. ¡°You drink the rest. I don¡¯t drink that much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han just looked at me and nodded once. Then, he opened the bottle with hisrge hand and ced it in his mouth. When I saw Dae-han drinking angX like a deer drinking from a bottle, I couldn¡¯t help butugh and frown. ¡°¡­¡± Then I had another encounter with this interesting fact that the tip of Dae-han¡¯s ear was red again. However, I didn¡¯t make any reaction to this fact. Does he actually have red ears? It was probably not originally red because I only noticed that his ears were turning red after a certain moment. I looked at him with my eyes wide open like a flounder, but I pretended not to know and focused on my meal. Lim Dae-han finished his meal and went to the concession stand. Naturally, I followed him and stood quietly behind him. He was like Moses crossing the Red Sea. When the students saw Dae-han they did not split in half; instead, Dae-han pushed the students in front of him and split them in half. Despite the fact that he had just finished eating, he went to buy a lot of snacks. There were three bread and two drinks. Lim Dae-han was carrying all of the snacks in his arms. ¡°¡­?¡± I looked at Dae-han because I didn¡¯t know why he bought so much food, and he scratched his nose as if embarrassed. ¡°You eat it.¡± ¡°I just ate.¡± ¡°Are you full with just that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full¡­¡± Lim Dae-han made a strange expression. I¡¯ll also have the same expression as him. We¡¯re not in sync. One, two, three, there was no response from him. ¡°You eat it.¡± I handed over bread and drinks to Dae-han. Lim Dae-han let out a deep sigh and handed me a drink. It was an apple-vored pack drink. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and drink.¡± Then we went to the empty stairs, where no one was around. I didn¡¯t really like this ce. There was a warehouse next to it where the waste tissue was thrown away because students were frequently caught smoking in it. Of course, one of them is Dae-han. However, I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it. He sat me down on the stairs and then he sat next to me. He was so big that the school uniform that wrapped around his thigh felt like it was going to burst anytime. His ankles were also visible. Contrary to my expectation that it would have a rough shape, his ankle bone was round like a real ripe peach and was dyed a deep pink color. I put a straw in the drink pack and sucked it next to Dae-han. Lim Dae-han turned around and stared at my face. I remained polite and said nothing to Lim Dae-han, who gave me angX and bought me a drink. Originally, I would have asked what are you looking at. It wasn¡¯t because I was scared of Dae-han. Dae-han¡¯s tenacious gaze did notst long. I closed my eyes for a long time and then opened them again. Drinking didn¡¯t make the heat go away. I fanned my hands because it was hot. In fact, it was difficult to tell which was hotter, the weather or Dae-han¡¯s gaze, but it was definitely the weather. Even though it was a staircase beneath a leafy tree, it was still a perfect steaming. Dae-han, on the other hand, was preupied with whether or not I feel hot. One of his legs was draped on the steps, and the other leg stretched all the way down. Then he rested his elbows on his thighs and gave me a soft look. I sucked the drink pack while pretending not to notice his gaze. Because the floor was already empty, all that could be heard was the wind blowing. ¡°¡­ Stop staring.¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand Dae-han¡¯s gaze, so I looked straight ahead and said that, without even making eye contact with him. Dae-han asked me. ¡°Is it hot?¡± ¡°¡­ Do you not feel hot?¡± It¡¯s almost June. It felt like I was in a steamer because of the humidity. The sound of cicada could be heard. Dae-han raised his upper body, straightened his shoulders, and tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get hot easily.¡± Yeah, I can see that. He raised his hand as he spoke. I immediately shrugged. My legs were lifted together as I shrugged, which was a little pathetic. Anyone who looked at it could tell I was scared. Lim Dae-han paused for a moment, his brow furrowed. But he put his hand close to me without hesitation. He moved hisrge hands slowly. I shrugged as I watched, trying to figure out what his actions meant. Dae-han was fanning me. The wind tickled my skin. However, there was no way the heat could subside just by moving his hands a few times. I was taken aback when I saw Dae-han doing this. I sucked on a straw and stared at him nkly. Dae-han asked with his eyes. It was a face that asked as to whether the heat had subsided. ¡°I want to go to ss.¡± ¡°Why ss? You¡¯ll just be sitting absentmindedly in ss.¡± It wasn¡¯t that I¡¯m ignoring Dae-han, but it was unavoidable given the group we yed with is different in the first ce. I¡¯ve never befriended Dae-han. Then, I suddenly feel unfair. Why does he make me sit in this hot sun? Even when he isn¡¯t getting hot easily! My body ached even more as my stomach boiled. I ran my hand down my neck and ced it on my forehead. Lim Dae-han looked at me for a moment before standing up. The shadow fell as soon as he stood in front of me. ¡°Follow me.¡± He then grabbed my wrist and took a step forward. I ascended the stairs, turned the corner, and returned to the canteen. There were a lot more people than when we first came. There were four sofas in the corner of the canteen, each with its own table. Students ate and drank there frequently. It¡¯s always been a popr gathering ce. It was still crowded and there was nowhere to sit. ¡°Hey, Dae-han.¡± On the innermost sofa, there were Dae-han friends. They are a close friend of his. But they were just bullies number 2, 3, or 4 to me. And bully number 1 was holding my wrist. They pretended to be friendly, waved their hands, and called Dae-han. Dae-han pulled me in front of them. ¡°Move. Let him sit.¡± It was only then that I realized why Dae-han had brought me here. This was the seat with the best view of the air conditioner. Lim Dae-han pulled the guy from the farthest corner and put me in his ce. I leaned over as if tossed into a soft chair. The air conditioner was blowing from the front. Oh, that¡¯s cool. But what is this cold feeling? As I raised my head, I met the original seat owner who was staring at me coldly, and I immediately lowered my gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some ice cream.¡± Lim Dae-han walked to the canteen again, this time holding out a few thousand won bills at the stand. After epting a freezie bar, he returned to my seat. The frezzie bar popped out when it was hit from the bottom of the table. It had a chocte vor to it. It was chocte-vored. Lim Dae-han handed me the frezzie bar. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Dae-han?¡± The guy who was staring at me spoke to Dae-han with a sad smile. I feel awkward and ufortable as I fiddle with the frezzie bar. He eventually ripped the frezzie bar wrapping off and sucked it out with his mouth. Lim Dae-han looked at the guy speaking to him from the side, then staring at my face again. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was staring at my lips, to be precise.? I put my lips together to stop sucking the frezzie bar. When I kneaded the frezzie bar with my hand, Dae-han¡¯s gaze turned to my hand this time. Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t even blink. I got a little scared and handed over a small bite. Lim Dae-han shook his head. My ears, neck, and face were all red. It was better under the scorching sun. Lim Dae-han covered my eyes with his palm. He muttered without even minding the people around him. ¡°You eat it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you every day.¡± *** Vol. 1 Chapter 4

Vol. 1 Chapter 4

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl It was self-study after the afternoon ss at 5 pm. We would have dinner at 6 pm, so we had about an hour to spare. As I turned the mechanical pencil and looked through the problem, I slowly turned my head without thinking. Dae-han ce and its surroundings were all empty. Dae-han disappeared after 1 pm. Originally, he was a guy who skipped sses, so the teacher didn¡¯t even find him. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going. Poke, poke. Someone poked me in the back from behind as I looked at Dae-han seat. I was surprised and shivered. When I turned my head to check, Jung Ji-pil was holding a mechanical pencil. Usually, when Joong Ji-Pil had something to say, he would poke me with the eraser part of the mechanical pencil, but this time he poked me with the sharp edge. As I turned my head with an annoyed face, a notebook came over. [Tteokbokki, go, go] I replied with ¡®okay¡¯. I heard the sound of the notebook moving busily behind and sideways. It was not only me but the other kids also exchanging notes. After a short while, the bell rang, signaling that it was time for dinner. Jung Ji-pil yelled as if he were a roaring lion. ¡°Who wants to go eat tteokbokki?!¡± ¡°Jung Ji-pil is at it again.¡± Some people got up and followed Jung Ji-pil while giggling. I followed Jung Ji-pil as well while rummaging through my pockets for cash. I was about to open the back door when it abruptly opened from the other side. I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han, who was entering the ssroom with his hand stuck in his pocket. The stench of cigarettes wrapped over me. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lim Dae-han said to me, tilting his head. Jung Ji-pil looked at me as if he was nning to run away again. I clenched my hand, which was clutching the money. I was forced to be taken during lunchtime, but I won¡¯t go this time. I said it clearly with determination. ¡°I¡¯m not going home now. I¡¯m going to eat tteokbokki.¡± Dae-han¡¯s expression was strange. Heughed as he pursed his lips. He then pouted, unable to keep his lips closed. ¡°Are you kid? What with the tteokbokki. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll buy you something delicious.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m doing night self-study, so I can¡¯t go home anyway.¡± Only then did Dae-han¡¯s expression harden. He asked back as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Night self-study?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you leaving at 10?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lim Dae-han sighed in an unusual tone. He released his strength from his broad shoulders as if shocked by something. Then he stumbled away. He waved as he walked past me. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± My eyes widened in disbelief. It was because I didn¡¯t think that Dae-han would let me go so easily. I cast a sidelong nce at Dae-han¡¯s expression, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant in the end. I couldn¡¯t even think of anything to say. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun,e quickly! We¡¯ll leave without you if you don¡¯te.¡° I approached Jung Ji-pil, who had called me and took several nces at the ssroom, but Lim Dae-han never returned after going inside. It wasn¡¯t until an hour or so that I realized what Dae-han¡¯s behavior meant. The night self-study¡¯s reserve bell rang. I sneaked back to my seat. As I was getting ready to study, the previously closed door to the ssroom opened. Dae-han, whom I had thought had left, suddenly appeared. Then he took the pink peach emoticon arm pillow from his seat and approached me. ¡°Change seats with me.¡± Lim Dae-han said to my deskmate. He was still nicer than asking his friend to move away from his seat at the snack bar. But, since it¡¯s Dae-han, does it matter if he was kind or not? My deskmate packed his bag without saying anything. I stared at Dae-han who was sitting next to me in astonishment. He smelled more strongly of cigarettes than when I first met him at dinner time. How many cigarettes did he smoke? He smelled like someone who had been sitting in a smoking room. He frowned for a moment at the strong smell of cigarettes and turned his head to the other side. ¡°I¡¯m also going to do night self-study.¡± Dae-han whispered. There was a sound of candy rolling from his mouth. My gaze slowly turned to him. He had at least three pieces of candy in his mouth. It also looked like he was brushing his teeth with it. It smelled like mint toothpaste, but it couldn¡¯t hide the cigarette smell. And the sound was incredibly loud. It¡¯s possible that everyone in the ss has heard of it. Lim Dae-han settled down by putting the pink peach emoticon arm pillow on his desk. It was also impossible to imagine him doing night self-study. I nced at him before scribbling something in my notebook and showing it to Lim Dae-han. [Until 10 o¡¯clock] Dae-han took my notebook and mechanical pencil. He wrote letters while burying his chin in his pillow. It was so messed up that it was difficult to see. [I know] [It¡¯s going to be boring] [Then you should y with me] I tapped the paper with the sharp edge of the pencil because I had nothing else to say. Lim Dae-han thought I was going to study, so he buried his face in his pillow. Then he woke up, took the notebook from my side, and tore the paper where we were conversing. TEEAAAR It was a quiet ssroom, so the sound was like thunder. Dae-han folded and unfolded the paper. He probably wanted to fold the ddakji, but it didn¡¯t seem to work well. He folded the paper three times into a square and tucked it into his pocket after tormenting it and failing. (T/N: Ddakji ?? is a traditional South Korean game that uses folded paper tiles or Ddakji tile) ¡°¡­¡± He swallowed a bitter smile as he acted as if it were some precious treasure. I thought the worst self-study was when I first started freshman year, but the worst self-study was today. It was all because of Dae-han. Lim Dae-han buried his head on and off the peach arm pillow several times while smiling softly and turning his head sideways. I couldn¡¯t focus, so I pulled the chair back out loud, touched my cell phone, and listened to the song so loudly that the sound rang from my earphones. ¡°Damn.¡± Innread dot". And the desk was full of candy wrappers. When I was first offered one, I declined it, but Dae-han eat six of them in one sitting. Lim Dae-han, who used to roll candy in his mouth while listening to music with his earphones plugged in, buried his face in the pillow and turned his head toward me this time. It was so distracting that I was annoyed, but I couldn¡¯t bring it out of my mouth. I eventually put my chin in one hand, turned away from Dae-han, and focused on the question. Choose the wrong one. Everything looked wrong, and I couldn¡¯t figure out what to choose. Lim Dae-han, who had been distracted and doing strange things by himself, became quiet. I pretended not to notice Dae-han¡¯s gaze, and then I wrote in the corner of the notebook. [Aren¡¯t you going to study?] Then, I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han. I smiled awkwardly. Lim Dae-han, who made eye contact with me, shook his head and then quietly returned to his original position. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t study¡­ Lim Dae-han took the mechanical pencil in my hand. Lim Dae-han¡¯s palm touched the back of my hand as if holding it, so I pulled out my hand in an instant. Lim Dae-han wrote a letter with a ¡®©¸¡¯ mark under my handwriting that asking if he wasn¡¯t studying. [©¸Let¡¯s go home together today] I felt like I had to do it like that, so I kept the same format. [©¸ I have a friend who goes with me] In fact, there was none. My friends were all going in different directions. I was the only one who lived in the area behind the school. [©¸There wasn¡¯t] Dae-han responded. My brows furrowed. How does he know this? [©¸How do you know?] I pushed the notebook to him. Lim Dae-han rested one arm on the desk and wrote leisurely with the other. [©¸I¡¯ve seen you a few times] [©¸You were always alone] [©¸Hahaha] The ¡®Hahaha¡¯ sounded strangely like snickering, but maybe it wasn¡¯t, so I didn¡¯t think about it for too long and pulled the question book. Even though I was alone, I hate going with him even more. Then, all of a sudden I had a thought. When I first met people, I would usually ask them, ¡®Where do you live?¡¯, ¡®I live in 00¡¯ or ¡®I live in 00 apartment,¡¯ but why didn¡¯t I want to tell Dae-han where I lived? I thought about it for a while, but eventually shook my head and decided to focus on the question. If I had to think about all of those things, my mind would be overlyplicated. ¡°Oh, shit¡­¡± The bell rang at 8:20 p.m., signaling the end of the first period of night self-study. Simultaneously, Lim Dae-han jumped up and yelled curse words. The peach emoticon arm pillow was leaning in my direction. The students were tired and the ssroom was quiet at this point, but Dae-han¡¯s voice rang out loudly. Lim Dae-han ruffled his hair and sat down again with an annoyed expression on his face. His posture was that of a gangster working for an unusualpany. He stretched his legs out toward the passage, his arms resting on the desk of the guy who was still studying in the back seat. While sitting at an angle, he looked at me up and down. ¡°Give me a shoulder massage.¡± ¡°¡­ Me?¡± He asked things that even my dad wouldn¡¯t make me do. When I asked the question out of sheer absurdity, he nodded half-heartedly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do it for me. I studied too.¡± What do you mean studying? I grumbled to myself about Dae-han and looked over at the desk where he was sitting. Lim Dae-han took my notebook and wrote my name several times in it, and then the paper was ced calmly. ¡°Or should I massage your shoulder?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ Ah!¡± Dae-han turned me around. Even if I struggled cause I hate it, I couldn¡¯t beat it. I had to make eye contact with the person next to me after being forced to turn around. He nodded once and bowed his head as if sympathizing with me. ¡°No¡­ no, ugh¡­!¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand was unmistakably rough. Rather than a massage, it seemed that he want to crush all of my shoulder bones. The muscles are already torn. I twisted my body, but Lim Dae-han remained motionless. At that moment, I understood the feeling of the dolls in the w machine in an instant. I¡¯d rather die as well. ¡°Ugh, ah, ah, ah, please¡­¡± Lim Dae-han, who had been pressing relentlessly on my shoulder, stopped. I crossed my arms across my chest and sped my shoulders like the leads in a ridiculous romanceedy. Then he abruptly turned my body. To be honest, I was tearing up¡­ ¡°Ah, you, it hurts so much¡­ really¡­¡± That¡¯s what I said to Dae-han as if pleading for sympathy. Lim Dae-han scanned my lips and once nced at me and then at my desk. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tears seemed to fall when I blinked. I barely got through it by biting my lower lip. Dae-han¡¯s adam apple trembled. Then he licked his lips and stood up. ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t study.¡± He then walked out of the ssroom. You¡¯ve never studied before! He btedly leaves in thest minutes. ¡°Hey, did you do anything wrong to Dae-han?¡± The guy from the next desk spoke to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I shouldn¡¯t have taken out my anger on him. I couldn¡¯t be mad at Dae-han. I hope he understands. Then I heard a mumble next to me: ¡°Why are you angry with me¡­¡± But I screamed and broke down onto the desk. Studying is a waste of time. I thought I was going to die from embarrassment. My shoulder pain was still severe and intense. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 5

Vol. 1 Chapter 5

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I came out of the palm tree, Dae-han was standing at the back door of the school. The smell of cigarettes followed him everywhere he went. He stood with his legs crossed and looked at me. I pretended I didn¡¯t know him and walked past him, but he followed me quietly. There were a couple of small stationery stores behind the school, and the rest were several vis in a winding alleyway. The back side has yet to be developed, so I had to go past it to get to the main road. To be honest, cars are difficult toe by around here, and there weren¡¯t many people around 10 o¡¯clock in the first ce when the night self-study was finished. It was only natural that I would be bullied here. The streetlights were turned on, but I was still worried. Is the CCTV working properly? It made me pay more attention to crime prevention as I was standing next to Dae-han. I was still suspicious of Dae-han, despite the fact that his ears turned red and his eyes lit up when he saw me, or that he gave me angX, bought me PXNIC, and even bought me ice cream. First of all, he might have lured me with food, but from then on, he might slowly get to the point. For example, waiting for us to be alone in such a dark and deserted alley. I clutched the bag strap around my shoulder. I strengthened my forefoot so that I could run away if necessary. My older brother has a quite violent temper.? I was a fast runner because I was always running away from my brother. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± Did Dae-han notice how wary I was? He carefully called me. To respond to him, I said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did it hurt when I messaged your shoulder?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He asked the obvious question. Lim Dae-han lowered his gaze to his hand. He clenched his fist and asked me once more. ¡°Is it really inconvenient for you?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice filled the early summer night.? I licked my lips. I didn¡¯t feel ufortable with Dae-han because of the constant entanglement throughout the day. It was ratherfortable. He couldn¡¯t control his strength and acted a little arbitrarily. Despite the fact that he reigned like a king, didn¡¯t he fill my stomach, massage me, and showed me a lot of his strange behavior as if I were at a zoo? ¡°¡­ Are you taking me home?¡± When I asked the question carefully, Lim Dae-han answered softly. ¡°Yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just licked my lips. ¡°If it¡¯s ufortable,¡± Dae-han continued. ¡°I¡¯ll only take you near the neighborhood.¡± Lim Dae-han asionally slept on his stomach in ss while reeking alcohol or cigarettes, and during lunchtime, he would y ser with the other guys or disappear somewhere. I had never seen him properly in the afternoon ss. To be honest, it felt weird to have Dae-han did this and take me home after thete-night study. I wiggled my fingers forward, nced at Dae-han, and bowed my head again. ¡°Dae-han.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why do you like me?¡± It was just as I was about to enter thest alley. After passing through this area and walking for about five minutes on the main road, I will arrive at the apartmentplex where I live.? I was going to say goodbye there because Dae-han said that he¡¯ll only take me near the neighborhood. Lim Dae-han stopped walking at my question. I took a few steps ahead of him and raised my head. Dae-han¡¯s shadow was stretched out as it appears from beneath the streemp above. The vi lit up in the center. Sweat seemed to be dripping down my back. Lim Dae-han bowed his head, then he raised his eyes slightly to look at me, and covered his face with his palm. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I chewed on the curse words quietly. Then I noticed him trying to take a step forward. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that.¡± ¡°Is there really no reason to be interested? Why? Usually¡­ there¡¯s something. We haven¡¯t even been able to speak properly.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s face changed color under the orange streetmp. It was the expression of someone who had realized something. ¡°Oh, Oh.¡± Lim Dae-an, who had repeatedly said this word, took a deep breath. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lim Dae-han swallowed dry saliva. Once again, I said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Only then did Dae-han start walking. A little shback¡­ I was in my freshman year of high school at this time. I was just looking forward to the summer vacation after finishing my final exam. I¡¯de to school for supplementary sses anyway, so it was natural for me to be sluggish. I didn¡¯t want to do physical education because the weather was getting hotter, but the teacher insisted on outdoor sses. At the prospect of outdoor physical education, the other guys cheerfully changed their clothes. Even though it was hot I wore a t-shirt underneath my gym uniform shirt. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, don¡¯t miss out. That¡¯s why you have such a paleplexion. So, are you going to take the exam? SAT is a long game that needs a lot of stamina, boy. Run as if you¡¯re increasing your stamina. Don¡¯t even think about skipping out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I wanted to skip physical education because I¡¯m particrly weak in the heat, but it didn¡¯t work. I had to return to my original position because of the PE teacher, who wasshing out loudly. ¡°Just do it. It¡¯s too hot for that bastard, so he¡¯s just harassing us while he¡¯s under the shade.¡± A friend wasforting me and cursed the gym teacher. On that day, two sses were on the yground for physical education sses. It was ss 5, and my ssmates hated it. Unlike our ss, where we studied rtively hard and had only ordinary and fairly docile guys, ss 5 was like awless zone. There were a lot of big, bully-like guys. Rumor has it that they applied for a nearby industrial high school and failed, so they enrolled in an academic high school. And at the center of it was Dae-han. Perhaps because it was hot, his face was full of irritation. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll do something with them.¡± While exercising ording to themand, the person next to me lowered his voice and said: ¡°Ah, let¡¯s just do it roughly. Damn it, I¡¯m going to die after all day of exercise.¡± One of the guys in ss 5 responded in a harsh tone. It didn¡¯t seem to matter if there was a teacher around. ¡°Ugh,¡± I said without realizing it. As soon as I was about to turn my head, I suddenly made eye contact with Lim Dae-han. Of course, it was me who quickly avoided and bowed to the ground. ¡°Ser ss 2 and 5.¡± Unlike our ss, which appeared to have been sentenced to prison, the guys in ss 5 excitedly took off their clothes. I just rolled my eyes. I really didn¡¯t want to do it beyond my will. I lifted my head and gazed up at the sky. I wanted to die in the scorching sun that burned my skin to the point of melting it all. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, what¡¯s with your face? It¡¯s so well cooked.¡± Jung Ji-pil was making a joke. When he pped me with his index and middle fingers, I turned my head and said, ¡°Argh, stop it.¡± Jung Ji-pilughed as if amused by my reaction and was dragged away by his ssmates, who were sports enthusiasts. Jung Ji-pil was sent to the farthest corner of the yground. Jung Ji-pil insisted on bing an attacker, which was a shame because he couldn¡¯t. Jung Ji-pil was a seventeen-year-old full of bluffing on a subject in which he performed worse than I did. However, Jung Ji-pil, who had been running wild for a long time, had no choice but to step down. The reason for this was that all of the bully-like guys in ss 5 werepelled to attack. Dae-han was one of them. Lim Dae-han alsoughed at those who were looks like me.? To be honest, he didn¡¯t look like he could y ser because he was too tall and bulky. I slid back and was caught by a ssmate. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, you¡¯re a fast runner, so you have to block them well.¡± ¡°¡­ Hey, I¡¯d rather defend.¡± ¡°I trust you, Ki Young-hyun.¡± He didn¡¯t even pretend to listen. No, it¡¯s because of my brother that I can run fast. My brother has a bad temper. He¡¯d go from ¡°Hey, do you want to die, Ki Young-hyun?¡± to ¡°I¡¯m going to break your head,¡± and ¡°Fuck you, you¡¯re going to die today. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±? When my Hyung opened his mouth, he would say all of these things. And he was extremely violent. He shook the door when it was locked as if he was going to break the doorknob. My mother would then warned him, ¡°Young-han, stop it! Or I¡¯ll get you.¡± I had to run for my life. My house is on the seventh floor, and I ran crazily to the first floor of the stairs to avoid my brother and barely survived. It was simply a race for survival. ¡°Ugh, I really don¡¯t want to do it¡­¡± I was grumbling, but my ssmates who were already in a state of defeat couldn¡¯t hear me. Even if we won from ss 5, we¡¯d only argue as we passed each other, but I wondered what was wrong with him. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han again as I stood in the middle of the yground. It was the fifth time in this physical education ss alone. Lim Dae-han tilted his head at an angle and said in a mouth shape. ¡®What are you looking at.¡¯ I shook my head right away and lowered my gaze to the ground. Ser has begun. Our ss was helpless. We lost from the physical fight. The ss 5 guys were crazy. When the ball was taken away, I found everything, such as shitty, exploitation, and vulgar words. I¡¯ve never seen such a dirty y in my life. I tried to win the ball at least once, but I got overwhelmed by the ss 5 spirit. Jung Ji-pil was the one who worked the hardest in my ss. Jung Ji-pil kick well. He was also certain that he would be chastised all over his body, that he would be beaten on the shoulder, and that he would fight right away. ¡°I should have sent him as the striker.¡± I heardmentations btedly from some, but it was already after giving up two points. And thanks to Jung Ji-pil¡¯s efforts, our team also scored one goal. Jung Ji-pil, who scored a goal, was in the center, so I was naturally pushed toward the post. Jung Ji-pil took off his T-shirt and looked like a burnt potato. The skin was dirty, and the body was like a shrunk potato. His hair has also been pushed harder recently. He runs while wiping away his sweat. He put his lips on his finger and raised it toward the sky, just like a professional yer. Jung Ji-pil, who couldn¡¯t properly vent his excitement, ran to me. Then he picked a fight with me for no reason. ¡°Take off your clothes! Isn¡¯t it hot? Why are you wearing twoyers in this weather?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you look exhausted because it¡¯s too hot. Hurry up and take it off! Why are you shouting at me¡­ But he wasn¡¯t wrong. Of course, as someone who dislikes sunlight more than the heat, I made an effort to receive as little sunlight as possible. Of course, I despise and am bothered by the heat. I eventually took off one of the clothes I was wearing. I was about to pull my arm out of my sleeve and lift my head to try to pull it out. SWISH-. PUCK! A ball flew from somewhere and hit my head, which had juste out of my gym t-shirt. A shock hit my head, along with the umting fatigue in my body, the pain of the heat, and the shallow anemia. As I leaned forward with staggering steps. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun!¡± I fainted. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I opened my eyes, I was in the infirmary, and the person in front of me was Dae-han. He was sitting in a chair he had retrieved from somewhere. The infirmary was cooler than our ssroom. I got up and said, ¡°Ugh.¡± Lim Dae-han clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The ball went wrong.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I-is that so. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so I simply replied to him. What should I do, he even apologized. He slowly turned his gaze away. He was also famous for being a bully in the school, but he wouldn¡¯t be a mean boy for no reason. Dae-han had a slightly apologetic expression on his face. He doesn¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s nice to be able to rest here, and wasn¡¯t it normal for the guys to have a small ident in physical education? ¡°It¡¯s okay, really.¡± I pretended to be nice in my response. Lee Dae-han exhaled deeply. ¡°But you. Did you really look like that?¡± What are you talking about? I tilted my head in response to an unfamiliar question. Lim Dae-han, who had been staring at me for some time, said, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll go if you¡¯re okay.¡± He then stood up and walked away without hesitation. I pursed my lips and leaned back on the bed as I watched the door open lightly and then close with a bang. Anyway, it was nice to be able to rest. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 6

Vol. 1 Chapter 6

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°Did you kick it on purpose?¡± I didn¡¯t know that Daehan would talk to me at that time. I also never thought he would remember that time.? Lim Dae-han shook his head once. But it was Dae-han¡¯s wordster that really struck me. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but I kicked it without realizing it.¡± ¡°That was on purpose! Why are you looking at people taking off their clothes?¡± ¡°I can see you. What should I do?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d been watching me all along!¡± Pervert. Dae-han¡¯s eyes widened as I chewed my words quietly. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. So did I. After a while, we continued on our way. Lim Dae-han has been speaking to me as if he was attempting to change or improve the atmosphere. ¡°Before that, I already knew you.¡± ¡°I knew you too.¡± He was famous. The son of Jaecheon-dong. He was very famous among the arrogant and mboyant bullies. To be honest, the first thing I thought when I saw Dae-han was, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s really handsome.¡± It was even weirder because he was tall and bulky. And honestly, this was quite funny because he was a little different from other bullies. First of all, there was nothing vulgar about him. I¡¯d never seen Dae-han interact with others so easily, even when there were men and women around him. He was preupied with talking to the people who were close to him. At least that¡¯s how it seems to me. I don¡¯t know how it was actually. ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± We went out on the main road. There weren¡¯t many cars, but there were still quite a few. Hmm, Dae-han said. Then I pointed with my hand. ¡°That¡¯s my apartment over there.¡± ¡°You tried so hard not to tell me about me. Why did you change your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to apany you to the main gate.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Lim Dae-han pouted his lips instead of pretending to be cool. I looked at it from the side but pretended not to know. When I arrived at the apartmentplex¡¯s front door, I turned around and looked up at Dae-han. ¡°Goodbye.¡± When I said goodbye, Lim Dae-han replied, ¡°Goodbye,¡± with a disappointing face. It was a tone I¡¯d never heard before. It looked awkward. It was kind of funny, and a small smile appeared on my face, but I quickly concealed it and said. ¡°Then I will go.¡± I was about to walk away from him when he called me. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± When I turned my head to the voice, Dae-han tilted his head from side to side and then said. ¡°Please date me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning and I¡¯ll take you home at night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a PXNIC and give you AngX every day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll massage-¡± ¡°I hate massage.¡± My shoulder would break again. Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice was very serious. Rather, I am not sure what to do. I licked my lips and then moistened them with my tongue in embarrassment. Then, after slightly lowering my head, I touched my cheek and chin for no apparent reason. I was unable to respond in any way. As I moved slowly to my apartment, I eventually said, ¡°Goodbye,¡± and then turned around. Arge bell rang in my heart. At this timest year, I had concluded that Dae-han had been interested in me for at least a year. We were in the same ss and we didn¡¯t talk to each other until now, but he suddenly confessed. And then I had a thought. Would I have held his hand if he had suddenly reached out asking to be friends instead of confessing? Obviously not. ¡°¡­¡± I turned my head slowly. Lim Dae-han did not leave but instead smoked a cigarette in the corner of the front door. I guess he has endured it. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ .¡± *** Lim Dae-han: [I¡¯ll be there by 7:10 am] 6:58 am. Lim Dae-han: [About yesterday¡­] 7:08 am Lim Dae-han: [Are you still sleeping?] 7:10 am. ¡°¡­¡± What I saw the moment I woke up was the message from Dae-han. The time I woke up with Dae-han¡¯sst message was 7:10. Originally, the rm that have been set at 7 o¡¯clock did not go off. I have to leave my house at 7:20 a.m. I need to be in the ssroom by 7:50 a.m. I had to arrive 45 minutes early at the back gate to avoid beingte. ¡°Oh!¡± I jumped out of bed and called Dae-han right away. If you¡¯re going to pick someone up, don¡¯t you usually say it the night before? He only told me this morning? Would he have waited if I was the type to rush to school? Such rashness should not ur. Ddu- Ddu- Ddu- The sound of the connection was also heard for a moment when Dae-han¡¯s low voice went over the phone ande to my ears. ¨C Why? There was no the usual ¡®Hello¡¯. I trembled with humility at the tone of the question, asking if there was anything to say. I calmly took my cell phone in both hands. I looked through the school uniform hanging in the closet with my eyes.? I¡¯ll start by changing my clothes, washing my face, and eat¡­ ¡°¡­Are you near my house?¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t even have time to call. I quickly changed my n.? I had only changed my clothes and washed my face¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate, but let¡¯s skip breakfast and go straight to lunchter. ¨C Yeah. I¡¯m almost there. Lim Dae-han, who had no idea how I felt, responded calmly. ¡°Uh, uh, will you wait for me?¡± ¨C Why do you think Ie here? Please don¡¯t leave me with questions. I was like, ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± I stammered on my own for a while and finally got out of the room ¡°Okay. Yeah, I¡¯ll go out. Wait a little bit.¡± I hung up the phone and changed quickly. I was busy packing my bag with a toothbrush in my mouth and carrying it on my shoulder. Even though I was worried about Dae-han who was waiting outside, I suddenly felt unfair. I never asked you to pick me up! I stomped my feet out of resentment. . Despite being a college student, my older brother usually gets up early because he has a lot of first sses, so he raised his voice while holding a spoon. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother me early morning.¡± ¡°Uhm.¡± The sound clumped up because I was biting my toothbrush. My mother, who was leisurely sipping coffee and watching the morning news, asked carefully, ¡°Young-hyun, did you wake upte?¡± andforted my brother, ¡°Young-han, don¡¯t bother you brother from the morning.¡± My brother, who was very weak to my mother, threatened me with a twitch of his nose. While I was nervous in front of my brother, I was busy moving my hands to brush my teeth and getting ready for school. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± As expected, if I woke upte, I should prepare quickly and leave early. Normally, I would have left exactly at 20 minutes, but today I left at 18 minutes. Many people took the elevator in the morning and stopped sparsely through the floor. I was hungry and hugged my stomach. Should I go to the storeter? I moved my legs for no apparent reason in the midst of a lot of thoughts. I put my head out the window while waiting for the elevator. It was the main gate if I walked straight from my apartment. It wasn¡¯t that far away, so I could see what was going on in front of me. Dae-han was standing there. As if he wasn¡¯t embarrassed, he smoked a cigarette in the morning while wearing his school uniform. He was big and tall, so he didn¡¯t look like a student. Even if a student smokes in the morning, no one can say anything if it was Dae-han. Dae-han seems to have taken something from his pocket. I couldn¡¯t tell what he did because I couldn¡¯t see the details. He rubbed his hands together as if washing them before stuffing them back into his pockets. ¡°¡­What is he doing?¡± Ding- The elevator door opened as I was muttering to myself, and I went inside without hesitation. On the way out of the building and to the main gate, Dae-han noticed that I hade out and approached me. ¡°Hi.¡± Lim Dae-han greeted first. He looked awkward yesterday, but not so much today. Nheless, he said hi and averted his gaze because he was self-conscious. In fact, I didn¡¯t greet my friends that often either. Just like children of my age, they were the same kind, ¡°You here?¡± and ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± I was feeling awkward and shy yesterday, so I said, ¡°Goodbye,¡± and parted ways, but I didn¡¯t realize Lim Dae-han would say hi first. ¡°Oh¡­ Hi.¡± I bowed my head because I was embarrassed for some reason. I raised my palm slightly and clenched my fist. Lim Dae-han and I walked out of the street without saying anything. I didn¡¯t have much to say because I wasn¡¯t close to him, and the fact that we didn¡¯t know anything about each other made it even more awkward. Come to think of it, Dae-han was the one who talked to me first yesterday. I was walking just looking at the street for no reason, but then Dae-han touched my head. ¡°Your hair is sticking out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I washed my hair the night before andbed it while washing my face in the morning, but it didn¡¯t seem to go away. I immediately turned my body to the side after cing my hand on the side that Lim Dae-han had touched. He licked his lips and lowered the corners of his lips with a vignt expression. And we went our way again. Lim Dae-han asked what time I woke up, and I said I usually woke up at 7 a.m., but I overslept today. And when he asked what time I usually leave, I told him I¡¯d be off at 7:20 a.m. In response to my reply, Lim Dae-han said that he woulde at 7:15 a.m.? There was no choice but to question the words. ¡°From now on?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming to pick you up.¡± ¡°It would be difficult.¡± ¡°What~?¡± Lee Dae-han stretched his tongue. It was mixed with a cutesy voice. The conversation was soon cut off again. After walking for a while without saying anything,? Lim Dae-han stopped in front of a convenience store. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by for a second.¡± I checked my phone. The time was right at 35 minutes. ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± Lim Dae-han went into the convenience store. I tapped the front of my shoes on the floor without going inside. Should I just follow him and buy something to eat? When I thought about it, Dae-han already came out. There was a drink in his hand. It wasn¡¯t an apple-vored drink in a stic bottle that was popr at the canteen, but rather a peach-vored drink with only 2% or 3% vor, which was insufficient. I¡¯d been drinking since the morning, and Dae-han handed it to me while I was thinking. ¡°Why do you give this to me?¡± When asked, Lim Dae-han touched his chin for no reason. ¡°I said I would buy it for you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± It was best not to say anything. I also took a step because I couldn¡¯t always receive it. ¡°Then I also¡­¡± Dae-han grabbed my forearm with one hand and stopped me as I was about to walk to the convenience store. ¡°Who asked you to buy it? Let¡¯s go to school.¡± ¡°¡­I never asked you to buy it either.¡± ¡°Ah,e on! Let¡¯s just go.¡± Lim Dae-han responded harshly. His voice rose at that moment, and he immediately pulled me. Dae-han¡¯s face was distorted on one side. The lips were crooked and the eyes were pressed. I meekly nodded my head. Only then did Lim Dae-han, who had grabbed my forearms firmly then rxed, and said. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± I didn¡¯t either¡­ But I couldn¡¯t open my mouth because I didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d change his mind and start flipping. Instead, I just fiddled with wet beverage bottles. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 7

Vol. 1 Chapter 7

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl Lim Dae-han fell asleep as soon as he arrived at school. He spent the morning like a dead mouse, clutching the peach emoticon arm pillow. His friends in tight trousers would often approach him and act cute, saying, ¡°Dae-hana~, Dae-hana~,¡± whereas his friends in short skirts and heavy makeup would approach him and say, ¡°Hey, Lim Dae-han~.¡± He only wrinkled his impressions a few times and continued to sleep. He must have been tired because he arrived at school early. The teachers in each subject didn¡¯t even say anything to awaken him. Despite the fact that he was clearly present at school, he was treated as if he were absent. While Dae-han was in a deep sleep, I just spent the day as usual. I listened to the ss andughed at the teacher and Jung Ji-pil jokes. During the break, I peeped at the Dae-han¡¯s seat while listening to the guys who were passionate about games and ser. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± And after about the fifth time I nced at the Dae-han seat, Jung Ji-pil spoke with a strange expression. He obviously widened his eyes and looked at me while talking about the new skin of the game. ¡°What.¡± I replied quickly for no reason other than I didn¡¯t want to be caught peering at Dae-han. Jung Ji-pil followed my gaze and looked at me whose looking at Dae-han. My entire body flinched. ¡°Be honest with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fool me¡±. ¡°About what.¡± Jung Ji-pil lowered his voice as much as possible. ¡°He¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No, fuck, those bastards are just like that.? They say you are their friend, but they want your money.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡± It¡¯s hard to say we¡¯re friends¡­ Jung Ji-pil¡¯s face filled with determination as I faltered in my response.? I became anxious. He had a corner where he was looking for loyalty or justice in a strange ce. I looked through Jung Ji-pil with dismal eyes. Jung Ji-pil nodded and curled his upper and lower lips. He closed his eyes, then opened them again and patted my shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­ What.¡± ¡°This brother will protect you.¡± My anxiety rate increased. When it was time for lunch, Dae-han got up from his seat because the surroundings had be too noisy. He approached a passerby and asked if it was lunchtime. Then I shifted my gaze. He had a very broad shoulder. He must be exercise a lot. That had to be the case, given the amount of food he ate. Lim Dae-han¡¯s gaze turned to me as he moved his head and touched his shoulders. When our gazes met, I turned around. With the sound of the dragging chair, I could notice Dae-han approaching me. That was then. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± Jung Ji-pil grabbed my wrist and pulled me up. The back door was where Dae-han came in, and Jung Ji-pil led me towards the front door.? He crossed the desks and walked loudly as he moves forward. Jung Ji-pil, who grabbed me and dragged me to the front door, seemed strangely desperate. Our ss had already ended a while ago, so we had no choice but to eatte and we dashed to the canteen. As a result, I was able to leave the ssroom without talking to Dae-han. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m alive.¡± Jung Ji-pil held his chest and exhaled after finishing his task. ¡°Let¡¯s tell the guys we¡¯ll go first.¡± Then I forced myself to proceed. I took out my cell phone and left a message in the group messenger room. ¡®We are going first,¡¯ I said to Choi Yang-guk and Lee Deok-hyang, who used to go to the cafeteria together. I was about to put my phone in my pocket when I received a message from Dae-han. Lim Dae-han: [Come to the stairs] 12:06 pm Lim Dae-han: [Let¡¯s eat] 12:06 pm I thought for a while and eventually turned to the canteen. Jung Ji-pil said he had left money and asked to return to the ssroom, but I said I would go first. Without properly exining it to him, I moved as if trying to escape. Jung Ji-pil¡¯s eyes, which had been holding me, were strangely conflicted. ¡°Did Dae-han call you?¡± ¡°Uhm?¡± I nced between the ssroom building and the canteen. Jung Ji-pil noticed the answer. ¡°Is that bastard calling you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wow, this bastard really.¡± Jung Ji-pil, who couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Dae-han, was now cursing him. I smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Then I turned away from Jung Ji-pil and the rest of the guys. My steps just got faster. As I turned around the corner next to the canteen, I saw Dae-han sitting on the stairs. There were also a few of Dae-han friends, but when Dae-han shook his hand with annoyance on his face, they quickly retreated to the back. It seemed like they were going to smoke. Dae-han, who was alone at the time, became aware of my presence and turned his head toward me. Then he made a gesture to me. He was holding a ck stic bag. I nced Dae-han friends at the back and sat close to him. The cry of the cicadas seemed to tear my ears apart. It was humid, hot, and my body was losing strength, but I was worried about Dae-han. Dae-han reached out to me. I shrugged my shoulders and his hand couldn¡¯t reach me. ¡°You are sweating.¡± ¡°Yeah, because it¡¯s hot¡­¡± ¡°Eat the ice cream first.¡± Lim Dae-han first took the freezie bar from the bag. It had a soda vor to it. He tapped directly on his thigh to take out the contents and handed it to me. ¡°¡­ What about you?¡± When I took the ice cream and asked, Dae-han shook his head. I gave him a worried look, and he responded. ¡°I ate something else.¡± After all, he was a big eater. Nheless, I handed over the ice cream faucet that Dae-han had given me. Dae-han epted with a soft smile. When he held it in his hand, it appeared particrly small. He hadrge hands as well. Lim Dae-han¡¯s gaze slowly turned to mine as I rubbed the frezzie bar to conceal my rtively small hand. Then he sighed and shifted his gaze to the front, saying quietly, ¡°Ah.¡± Lim Dae-han violently bit the tip of the frezzie bar on his hand in his mouth. ¡°You have small hands.¡± In response to what he said, I said, ¡°Yeah,¡± and bit the frezzie bar. The shape changed depending on the tooth marks. Dae-han¡¯s eyes were firmly attached to me as soon as I began sucking the tube inplete seriousness. Lim Dae-han averted his gaze as my brow furrowed naturally. ¡°Ah, shit¡­¡± He mumbled a curse. I was eating ice cream because of the hot weather, but somehow it was more sticky. Then, because it was awkward to be quiet, I spoke carefully to him. ¡°That, you know¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You did this with your hands in the morning. What was it? I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡± I disyed it in front of him, crossing my hands like a fly crossing its legs or a movie actor impersonating a kiss. Lim Dae-han couldn¡¯t keep the smile from spreading across his lips. ¡°In the morning?¡± ¡°Yeah. Before I left the house. You smoked and did this.¡± I demonstrated it once more, but Lim Dae-han grabbed my hand and pulled it down. His hand was hotter than I thought. It¡¯s summer, and Dae-han will undoubtedly be hot. He gripped my hands tightly before releasing them. ¡°I put on hand cream.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it stinks¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s words were muddled. ¡®You can smoke without worried about such a thing. We¡¯re not even in a rtionship.¡¯ I thought to myself. I pulled my legs that stretched out, ced my arms on my knees, and buried my chin. I sucked the ice as I pressed my hand against the tube. It was sweet and delicious. Dae-han hesitated for a moment. He seemed to want to throw away the empty ice cream tube he was holding in his hand, but he hesitated while doing so. I took the empty tube from Daehan¡¯s finger and put it into the ice cream bag. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have lunch with me today?¡± Dae-han asked. I couldn¡¯t even me Jung Ji-pil, who had a strange misunderstanding, and I tilted my head to both sides. I straightened my bent knee. Slippers dangling from my outstretched toes. ¡°¡­ A friend asked me to eat together with him.¡± This was the only conclusion I could reach. Dae-han made an odd expression as he moved his gaze slowly. His brow furrowed in annoyance. Lim Dae-han extended a stic bag to me as if he didn¡¯t have anything else to say. There were plenty of snacks inside. ¡°Go and eat.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat this much¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was Dae-han that stood up first. He stood in front of me and tapped his pants. He has a good built. His tongue poked its way through the gap in Dae-han¡¯s lips and lightly brushed his lips. He reached into his pocket and looked in the direction where his friends had disappeared. ¡°Go in first.¡± ¡°Umm.¡± I got up from my seat as well. I hung the stic bag on my wrist that Lim Dae-han had handed me. I sneaked a peek at Dae-han, who was standing nearby for a moment before heading to the ssroom. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 8

Vol. 1 Chapter 8

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°It¡¯s a food torture.¡± Jung Ji-pil said it as he looked into the bag. The guys next to me booed without even listening to Jung Ji-pil. So did I. Lim Dae-han did not force me to eat, and the amount was sufficient for guys my age to eat alone. There were drink packs with different vors, chewing candy, and bread, all of which were perfect for snacking in ss.? Jung Ji-pil didn¡¯t seem to like Lim Dae-han, who was constantly buying me snacks. ¡°He¡¯s trying to kill you by making you full.¡± ¡°Hey, really, stop saying nonsense.¡± Jung Ji-pil finally shook his head when I said a word. It was unpleasant to see him nodding his head as if he had mastered everything without even knowing anything. Without realizing it, I had a grim expression on my face as I looked at Jung Ji-pil. Jung Ji-pil licked his lips and patted my shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. This brother will help you.¡± In fact, Jung Ji-pil skipped ss for two hours in the afternoon and went out in front of Dae-han, who appeared during the break. Lim Dae-han entered through the back door, cocked his head toward Jung Ji-pil, who was blocking him and wrinkled his brow. ¡°What.¡± Lim Dae-han reacted like this as soon as he saw Jung Ji-pil. Jung Ji-pil stretched both of his hands above his waist. It was like a battle between David and Goliath.? I was worried that Dae-han would beat Jung Ji-pil. The ss was deafeningly quiet. Jung Ji-pil didn¡¯t do anything but said with his face flushed. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± Lim Dae-han was a little irritated. Then he took away the fan of the guy who was standing around for no apparent reason. ¡°Lend me for a bit.¡± It wasn¡¯t borrowing but a robbery. The fan with the information of the art school printed on it seemed small in Dae-han¡¯s hand. He pped his hand a few times and shook it in front of Jung Ji-pil. Iughed quietly because I had beenughing at him without realizing it. Of course, Jung Ji-pil became even more enraged. ¡°Damn you, you fucking bastard. Don¡¯t bully Ki Young-hyun!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± At that moment, Dae-han¡¯s expression hardened. His eyes turned to me over Jung Ji-pil¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did he say that?¡± ¡°He, what would he do? What would he say, he has pride. How can he tell me that he was being bullied by you?¡± ¡°Then just keep your mouth shut.¡± I¡¯m so embarrassed that I can¡¯t even live. Be confident if you said you¡¯d protect me. He stuttered,cked logic, and was simply babbling. Dae-han was attempting to get past Jung Ji-pil to see if he was bothered by it. The fan in his hand was still there. Jung Ji-pil shouted from behind. He couldn¡¯t even fight, but his mouth couldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°You, bastard, you think I don¡¯t know? About Ki Young-hyun? Because Ki Young-hyun is an easy target, because that punk is thinner than the other kids, has a gentler-looking face, and a more rxed appearance¡­¡± Huh¡­? ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re freaking out because you think I¡¯ll get scared right away if you threaten me. Because Ki Young-hyun is so easy¡­ He¡¯s a nerd¡­¡± That punk¡­? I had no idea Jung Ji-pil thought of me in that way. My hands trembled with betrayal. So you¡¯ve been saying that you were afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to act like a man because I appeared to be easy? I had a lot of power. ¡°Hey.¡± I eventually got up from my seat. How can you humiliate me like this? I was about to tell him to talk properly, but Dae-han interrupted. It was a major issue for me, but Jung Ji-pil seemed to try to pass it off as a joke. He pushed Jung Ji-pil even before I spoke. ¡°What did you say.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What did you say. Go on say it.¡± Dae-han scanned Jung Ji-pil up and down. Because of Dae-han¡¯s big build, Jung Ji-pil¡¯s face could not be seen properly. At that moment, I moved forward and slowly headed towards the two of them. Why does Jung Ji-pil have to go crazy! I knew it before, but it came back to me when the kids told Jung Ji-pil not to be mean. Jung Ji-pil seemed to be on the verge of being beaten by Dae-han at any moment. I made my way over to Dae-han¡¯s side. Sure enough, Jung Ji-pil was terrified. His skin had been a little pale before, but he was nowpletely white. My arms were clenched into my body without I realized it. Maybe I should just let it be. My heart suddenly felt bad, but what could I do? Jung Ji-pil was normally that kind of guy¡­ I eventually stand next to Jung Ji-pil. From the front, Dae-han¡¯s face was ferocious. My n to take out Jung Ji-pil was disrupted the moment my eyes met his. I simply focused my attention on it. Dae-han¡¯s face was filled with annoyance. He frowned and shifted his gaze to the side. I slowly raised my head and looked at him from the side. His nose was pointed upward as if it were about to ascend. ¡°¡­ Stop it.¡± I looked at Dae-han¡¯s eyes and pulled Jung Ji-pil behind me. Jung Ji-pil clutched my wrist as if I were his lifeline. When I pulled Jung Ji-pil wrist, Lim Dae-han left the ssroom without hesitation and took the fan with him. BANG! The sound was pretty loud. I flinched and pped Jung Ji-pil on the shoulder. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Without realizing it, I raised my voice. ¡°Oh, what am I doing?¡± Jung Ji-pil pretended to be clueless. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m easy? Hey, I¡¯m so embarrassed right now. There would be rumors all over the ce because of you!¡± I scolded Jung Ji-pil and scanned the atmosphere in the ss. Some of the guys were already looking at me with pity. The guy next to my seat, who had seen the massage Lim Dae-han had given me the day before, pursed his lips as if he knew what was going to happen. I was one of the students who had been bullied by Dae-han. I¡¯ve never been bullied in the first ce. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I rubbed my face with both of my hands. I couldn¡¯t even deny what Jung Ji-pil had said. I looked at the back door, where Dae-han had gone. He was probably trying to be nice to me but then he heard something like this. I bowed my head and bit my lower lip, not knowing what to do. Innread dot". I spent a lot of time thinking because I didn¡¯t know how to organize the situation. Lim Dae-han did not show up for ss, let alone in the evening. Finally, while doing my night self-study, I sent a message to Dae-han. Me: [Are you not doing night self-study today?] 7:07 I pursed my lips as I didn¡¯t get a reply. Jung Ji-pil had left a frozen fruit jelly on my desk as an apology. It tasted like green grapes and was very tasty. I put my phone on the desk and stared at it. After a little while, I sent another message. Me: [Are you mad at Ji-pil?] 7:15 Me: [But he¡¯s always like that.] 7:15 Me: [I¡¯ll apologize instead ?? I¡¯m sorry] 7:16 The floating number 1 next to the message was quickly erased. I moved my finger back and forth before leaving the chat room. An emoji popped up. When I clicked the dialog, an orange teddy bear was crying in the box. I bit my lower lip. I¡¯m not sure why I feel so sorry. Then seeing Jung Ji-pil, who was sitting in the back, make me upset once more. Why do I have to be in a difficult situation because of him?! For a moment, I feel like crying and turned back to vent my anger. ¡°¡­¡± Because of Jung Ji-pil, I want to skip the night self-study today. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I muttered to myself as I folded the workbook¡¯s corners. Me: [I¡¯m really, really, really sorry] 7:22 I sent my apologies to Dae-han again. Then I quietly put down the phone. While resting my chin on my hand, I clicked the mechanical pencil.? The question did not really pique my interest. I poked the answer sheet with the sharp end of the pencil. A triangle was drawn in the non-literature fingerprint. The definition was then sketched with a line, numbered, and organized. My phine screen shed. Lim Dae-han: [If you¡¯re sorry,ter] 7:26. Lim Dae-han: [Later] 7:27 What do you mean? The message ended there. I sent a question mark, but there was no reply. What was it¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re good at making me worry. I couldn¡¯t concentrate and banged my head on the ssroom desk. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun, don¡¯t do that.¡± A sharp voice could be heard next to my desk. Only then did I realize I couldn¡¯t study. I was chewing my lips andid my arms down on the desk. I should just sleep. I can¡¯t even study anyway. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 9

Vol. 1 Chapter 9

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl The night self-study was over. As I was about to walk out the back door to go home, I noticed a big figure standing in the street. It reminded me of a bear I encountered while hikingte at night. As expected, it was Dae-han. He held something in his hand. I tilted my head and approached slowly. When I held the bag strap, I focused my strength on my hands and toes. ¡°Hi.¡± Dae-han greeted again. When I listened to it, I noticed that the voice wasn¡¯t as ferocious or as low as it had been. It was also a little upset. The previous incident depicted the expression of someone who had forgotten everything. As usual, he was deafeningly quiet. ¡°Hi.¡± I also greeted him and lowered my gaze. He was holding a fan. It wasn¡¯t distributed as a flyer at the art academy and it was shaped like a strawberry. There were a lot of cute items that didn¡¯t go with the owner¡¯s style. ¡°Uhm,¡± Dae-han replied. Then he gently waved the fan in front of me. ¡°You said you were hot.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you buy it yourself?¡± ¡°They only have this.¡± Lim Dae-han used his chin to point to the stationery store at the back door. It was more akin to a small store than a stationery store. There weren¡¯t many students stopping by. After the night of self-study, all of the students went out to get snacks. There was no reason toe this way after leaving the front door. And the store had already closed, and the door had been shut. ¡°Did you go through the back gate? As far as I know¡­¡­.¡± I kept my mouth shut. Lim Dae-han was well-known as the son of Jae Chun-dong, but it may be upsetting to hear about it. Anyway, you had to take a bus or train from the main gate to get to Jaecheon-dong. I stared at Dae-han, who gently waved a fan in front of me, without saying anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Are you going to take me home like this every day?¡± ¡°Uhm. Can¡¯t I?¡± On the contrary, I shook my head in response to his question. I don¡¯t mind¡­ but wouldn¡¯t it be difficult and inconvenient for Dae-han? I had this thought all of a sudden. I thought I¡¯d be lonely if Dae-han took me and picked me up every day and then left me alone at some point. But I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get all these thoughts out of my mouth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± And we walked slowly down the street. As usual, this ce was quiet. Chirp chirp chirp, cried the night beetle. Even though there was a faint sound of peopleing through the open window in the vi, the atmosphere was strange. My tongue lightly moistened my dry lips. There was something I wanted to discuss with Dae-han, but I don¡¯t know what to do. I bit my lower lip and nced at Dae-han¡¯s eyes. ¡°Earlier¡­ Because of Ji-pil¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± This person was too honest. You should be able to hide it somewhat. I let out a sigh. Only then did Lim Dae-han, who closed his mouth and answered like a cuckoo, said. ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You said you were sorry earlier.¡± ¡°Uh, Yeah¡­¡± Jung Ji-pil you bastard! I let out a swear in my head. Lim Dae-han, who was walking alongside me, changed his stride significantly. Then he stopped in front of me. I blinked and looked up at Dae-han. He¡¯s really big. I thought about it again. ¡°If you are sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I looked up at him without answering. I thought about what Dae-han would say in my head. First, give me all your money. I don¡¯t think this was it. Second, help me kill Jung Ji-pil. But Jung Ji-pil was my friend. Third¡­ ¡®Take off your clothes here and do this and that with me.¡¯ ¡°Hold my hand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Neither I nor Dae-han said anything. After a while, I asked. ¡°¡­ Hand?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lim Dae-han replied softly. My eyes were wide open to the point of popping out. I clenched my fist and stretched my fingers. After biting my lower lip, I pursed both my upper and lower lips. It¡¯s ruined. It wasn¡¯t Dae-han, but me. If Dae-han asked me to take off my clothes here and do this and that, I had absolutely no intention of doing it. It was just a random thought that came to me while I was thinking. Since Dae-han said he likes me. To be honest, he probably didn¡¯t only have pure thoughts when he confessed. However, Dae-han made a very naive request to me. I rubbed my palms on my pants. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d sweat, but I did. I looked at Dae-han¡¯s expression. It was a strange expression. ¡°But here¡­ we¡¯re outside.¡± It was odd to say that I didn¡¯t like it because it was outside in an alley with no one around. I couldn¡¯t tell Dae-han, ¡®I don¡¯t want to hold hands with you.¡¯ To be honest, I didn¡¯t hate it either. My mouth became dry and dehydrated. ¡°Until we arrived on the main road.¡± Lim Dae-han rubbed his fingers together and wiped his palm. I looked down at Dae-han¡¯s big hand and raised my head again. Lim Dae-han¡¯s strange expression showed no signs of rxation. He twitched his lips as he looked at me. His eyes shook slightly as well. Finally, I shifted my gaze to the side. There were mixed thoughts. I asked, pulling my chin as far as I could. ¡°Then you won¡¯t say anything to Ji-pil?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He could do it again. He¡¯s a bit of a weird guy, so once he bites, he won¡¯t let go.¡± Jung Ji-pil was strange but persistent. There will be another entanglement with Dae-han. Only then did Lim Dae-han exhaled andughed. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± This was the smile of the onlooker. That¡¯s right, Dae-han had no reason to care about someone like Jung Ji-pil. I stretched my left hand to the Dae-han in front of me. Lim Dae-han looked at my hand and sped my left hand as if shaking hands. I burst outughing at the time. ¡°You idiot. You have to hold it with your right hand.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did Lim Dae-han change his hand. Lim Dae-han grabbed my hand tightly. I didn¡¯t intend to run away anywhere, but I felt like he was holding on to me too tightly. He put in a lot of strength. I couldn¡¯t keep my hands still while loosening them. The force was strong enough to hurt my fingers. His strength was horrendous, his hands were huge, and he was scorching hot. We left the alley holding hands without saying anything. Lim Dae-han took a deep breath in the middle. When I turned my head, Dae-han¡¯s neck stiffened. I swallowed dry saliva as if I were watching a lewd movie. There was a mischievous moment. I¡¯m not usually a prankster. Rather, I belonged to the serious personality alignment. But when I saw the appearance of Lim Dae-han, the inherent yfulness in me abruptly erupted. I shifted my gaze to the other side as if looking elsewhere. Then I tickled Lim Dae-han¡¯s palm with my fingers. ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han stared at me without saying anything. Then I slowly squinted. I predicted that Dae-han would tremble, but he didn¡¯t even move. He had the kind of eyes that seemed to want to burn me at any given moment. It appeared that there would be fire. I yanked my hand to get it out, but he just held on tighter. I was the one who suddenly became ashamed and embarrassed. ¡°Oh,¡± I said. I paused before inserting my hand once more. I shouldn¡¯t joke around¡­ We were only about 10 meters away from the main road. If we go that way, I¡¯ll have to let go of Dae-han¡¯s hand. One step, two steps, three steps¡­ After walking along with stride anding out to the end, the main road was revealed. On the fourne road, cars that didn¡¯t know where they were headed were passing by.? I released the hand that was holding Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han also let go of his hand without saying much. ¡°¡­¡± I secretly lowered my gaze and looked down at my palm. The hand that had been gripped so tightly was released, but something was missing. But I didn¡¯t tell Dae-han. Lim Dae-han, who was standing next to me, quickly slipped his hand into his pocket. ¡°Because I hold your hand.¡± ¡°¡­ Umm.¡± ¡°It feels good.¡± Dae-han¡¯s voice trembled at the end. Even I can see and hear that I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment, but when he mentioned it, my toes curled and my body twisted for no reason. I couldn¡¯t answer. Was it a good thing? Did I like it as well? But it was painful. It now feels a little empty. I swept my palms for no reason. ¡°Can we hold hands again tomorrow?¡± Dae-han asked. He kept asking difficult questions. I took a deep breath. Then I responded cautiously. ¡°¡­ As long as you don¡¯t hold it too hard.¡± Can I do this with him? I¡¯m suddenly worried. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 10

Vol. 1 Chapter 10

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl It was difficult for me to say these things on my own because I¡¯ve been timid since I was a child. It was partly due to my brother¡¯s strong personality, but it had already be my nature for the time being. My father, who overcame hardship to be a high-ranking government official was not timid, and neither was my mother. I¡¯m not sure why. I was not only timid, but I was also easily scared. Perhaps it was because of this that I had so many friends who were simr to me. Although Jung Ji-pil was a bit of an unusual case, in fact, he was also weak against strong people. I used to think that if I met someone, it would be nice if it was someone who could lead me well because the only people I mix with were gentle people. Even if there was no ideal type, this was certain. For example¡­ ¡°Hand.¡± Lim Dae-han said as he extended his hand. I checked to see if sweat was forming in the palm of my hand, then ced my hand on it. Dae-han stroked my hand. It was a little weaker than the first time, but the grip was so strong that even though the strength had been reduced, the pain was simr. ¡°It hurt. Don¡¯t hold my hand like that.¡± I tried to pull out my hand, but it was useless. When I turned my head around, I could smell the faint smell of cigarettes on Dae-han. It also had avender scent to it. I think he sprayed something beforeing to see me, but the smell of cigarettes was so strong that I could still smell it. But he didn¡¯t have a very bad scent. It also went well with Dae-han. Lim Dae-han wiggled his fingers. The hand that was holding my hand lost a little more strength. Knowing that I had said enough for myself, I didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Did you study hard?¡± Lim Dae-han asked a question that my father would never ask. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. My palms were heating up. It has been a few weeks since we walked together. I¡¯m getting used to it. The path we took together, as well as the conversation I had with Dae-han. Even though he and I both went to school in the morning and evening, we didn¡¯t do everything together. Lim Dae-han did the night self-study on the days he wanted to, but not on the days he didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t insist on studying together either. To be honest, being in the same ssroom as Dae-han was a headache. Then I couldn¡¯t focus on that day. Well, even if Dae-han didn¡¯t do night self-study, we left school together. Lim Dae-han would spend time somewhere and wait for me in front of the back gate by the end of the night self-study. Then I walked down the alley, clutching my hand tightly. Lim Dae-han kept his promise. He waited for me at 7:15 in the morning and went to school with me, who left 20 minutes early. Holding hands was only in the evening. There were times when we entered the ssroom together, and there were times when we parted in front of the school gate for the nonsensical reason that he had to rest after having a sleepy face. The following day, Dae-han did not attend ss in the morning and arrived at school only after lunchtime, approaching me and saying. ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch together.¡± Then Jung Ji-pil became upset next to me. He was openly huffing now, but he didn¡¯t really care about Dae-han. Sometimes I patted Jung Ji-pil on the head, but it clearly contained ridicule and disregard, so Jung Ji-pil set the tone even higher. Anyway, this was how I spent every single day. I didn¡¯t have much of a conversation with Dae-han, but I appreciated having someone around me on my way to and from school. It was new because I had never gone home with my friends before. I don¡¯t even carry earphones anymore. That doesn¡¯t mean that Dae-han was a friend, but anyway¡­ I had a t daily life in my own way, which was both scary and enjoyable with Dae-han. As time went by quickly, the exam period was just around the corner. Our school¡¯s final exam was heldter than other schools¡¯. Many schools begin exams in early July, but we did not take the exam until mid-July. I wiggled my fingers and scratched Lim Dae-han¡¯s palm. ¡°Are you studying?¡± While I was asking Dae-han, I wondered if it was okay to ask him about this. Lim Dae-han, whom I and my ssmates knew, was not someone who would study. He used to skip sses on his own will, even during exams. When I happened to look back, he was mostly sleeping on his stomach. ¡°¡­¡± Dae-han didn¡¯t respond again. He seemed embarrassed. He lowered his arm after touching his head or something with his other hand. Then he asked carefully. ¡°Do you like someone who is good at studying?¡± Wasn¡¯t that prudent of you? I shut my mouth in response to his words. It was an unsuitable question for someone who never studying. Still, it was good to be diligent¡­ Nheless, it was beneficial to be diligent¡­ I don¡¯t have a specific ideal type, so I put my lips to that word.? I made a small sound ¡°Uhm,¡± before looking him in the eyes and saying: ¡°¡­I like diligent people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m diligent.¡± . Lim Dae-han softly chuckled after speaking, as if it were absurd. I responded in the same way, with an awkwardugh. ¡°You don¡¯te to school often.¡± ¡°If you tell me to, I¡¯ll go to school every day.¡± ¡°¡­ Ji-pil would flip over.¡± ¡°Why is he like that? He is so strange.¡± Still, it didn¡¯t seem that Dae-han didn¡¯t like Jung Ji-pil. He snorted every time he saw Jung Ji-pil having fun. When I saw it, I thought of a puppy ying with a lion. The lion patted the dog to y, but the dog raised its teeth. Of course, Jung Ji-pil was not as adorable as a puppy. ¡°¡­¡± Then I abruptly stopped. Lim Dae-han, who was one step ahead of me, also stopped and turned his head to look at me. Without realizing it, I tried to hide my gloomy expression. But it couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Do you like ying with Ji-pil?¡± The words tumbled out. For a brief moment, I was stunned, but I couldn¡¯t take back what I had said. Lim Dae-han frowned and stared at me with one side of his brow furrowed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s not¡­¡± I tried to reverse my words.? Dae-han moved his hand slowly. Then I tried to take out my hands, which were crossed in each other palms. I followed his hand and stopped. Dae-han entwined his fingers and linked them with mine. It felt like my heart was pounding. ¡°He¡¯s not funny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about your friend.¡± ¡°Ehh¡­¡± I let out a strange sound. I applied a strong force to my interlocked hands. Lim Dae-han eximed, ¡°Ouch!¡± when I applied full force to my knuckles. He trembled and spoke in an unsuitable tone. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes fixed on one spot and kept moving it in different directions. The grip remained in my hands. As I felt my facial muscles tremble, I lowered my head. Dae-han went on to say. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± What in the world did I just do? It feels like my intestines were twisted. *** Lim Dae-han, who waited for me at the school main gate, stood tall in front of me today, as he always did. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± I couldn¡¯t calm down from what happened before. I am simply roasted. I don¡¯t know when this weather will cool down. It was still July. When would autumn arrive? When we hold hands, we don¡¯t have to struggle because it was hot. Oops. Alone in my delusions, I raised my head at the voice calling me. ¡°From now on, I will go to school every day.¡± I felt embarrassed and put my hands forward. I fiddled with my fingers, raised my chin, and looked at Dae-han. ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± My behavior felt so ridiculous after responding like a shy child. ¡°And studying¡­¡± Lim Dae-han attempted to speak with strong aspiration but was unable toplete the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll study too, so help me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. You study well.¡± Well, I¡¯m not bad at it. I nodded, biting the soft flesh inside my cheeks. Lim Dae-han, who had his lips pursed, smiled. He looks handsome. Lim Dae-han was unppable andcked expression, but when he smiled, he seemed to draw people to him. I shook my head and looked up at him involuntarily. There was a reason why the other guys only followed Dae-han¡¯s back. I try to calm my heart and opened my mouth curiously. ¡°Okay. I will help you.¡± ¡°Oh, then.¡± Are you going now? ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date after the exam.¡± ¡°Date?!¡± Without realizing it, my voice rang out. Lim Dae-han nodded one more time. It was a date. A date. I kept saying it to myself over and over. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go on a date,¡± Dae-han said as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡± It was a time when I couldn¡¯t even properly respond to Dae-han¡¯s words. A familiar voice could be heard. My brother appeared when I turned my head. He was wearing a training suit with an upper and lower set and dragging slippers from the convenience store. He had a ck stic bag dangling around his wrist. It appeared that he had sweat on his face. ¡°¡­ Brother.¡± I returned my gaze to my brother before turning to face Dae-han. Lim Dae-han gave my brother a brief nce before nodding. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you friends?¡± My brother asked me. At the strange appearance of my brother, I quickly looked around and nodded. ¡°Yeah. Le-let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡° My brother then approached me and pped me on the back and shoulders. ¡°Let go. Take your hand from me.¡± My brother smacked me on the arm. The back of my arm seemed to be on fire, but I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being hurt. My brother¡¯s walk went more smoothly than I had anticipated. As I moved quickly with my brother, I kept looking back at Dae-han. Lim Dae-han stood there staring at my brother before turning away. What Dae-han had to do was obvious. He¡¯d stand near the main gate, smoking cigarettes. ¡°Hey.¡± He called me while I was waiting for the elevator with my brother. Instead of responding, I turned my head to look my brother in the eyes. ¡°Is he your friend?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He asked a random question out of the blue. ¡°Are you really friends? None of your friends are like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, he also knew my friends well. I blinked nkly as if I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Does he really doubt the rtionship between Dae-han and me? I definitely put my hands down at the end of the alley, and we didn¡¯t talk much while we were walking down¡­ no way. ¡®Let¡¯s go on a date after the exam.¡¯ ¡®Date?!¡¯ He probably didn¡¯t hear what we said. A cold sweat ran down my back. When I couldn¡¯t answer, my brother sighed and said. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re being bullied, tell me right away. And don¡¯t grumble by yourself like a moron.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make our parents worry.¡± I shifted my eyes and nodded slowly. Then I addedter. ¡°He is not like that. He is a good guy.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± My brother was being sarcastic. The elevator door that reached the first floor soon opened. My older brother waited for the person inside toe out and went inside first. I also got on the elevator after being hesitant behind my brother. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 11

Vol. 1 Chapter 11

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°I¡¯m going to be at school every day from today.¡± ¡°Are you going to do the night self-study too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Dae-han held a workbook in his hand. To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen Lim Dae-han carry a bag to school with him. Even today, he wasn¡¯t carrying a bag, but I noticed he had a workbook with him. It¡¯s a huge improvement. ¡°This.¡± Lim Dae-han reached into his pocket for a drink and held it out. It was a drink that came in a square pack. I hesitated to take the drink. He never gets tired of doing it. He refused to ept anything when I tried to buy him something. When I tried not to ept the drink, he looked at me with wide-eyed and irritated eyes, so I had no choice but to ept it. And it went on its way naturally. Dae-han would surprise me by tapping me on the shoulder. ¡°Argh!¡± I eximed. I screamed and leaned forward as if I were going to fall. Fortunately, Dae-han grabbed my bag strap and helped me stand up straight. ¡°Why are you so weak?¡± It wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m weak; it was because Dae-han is strong. When I arrived at school, my ssmates gave me and Dae-han strange looks. When I noticed their stares, they pretended not to notice and turned away. Rumors began to spread. There were rumors that Dae-han was bullying me. When you think about it, it was somewhat usible. Even though I was far away from Dae-han, we began to always be together at a certain point. We ate lunch together, ate dinner together, and sometimes studied together during the night self study. When Lim Dae-han touched my shoulder or grabbed my wrist under the guise of static electricity, I couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Even if I told him to stop, he just stared at me. ¡­ Was he simply trying to annoy me? Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking about this. Lim Dae-han¡¯s seat is at the far end of the window. And I¡¯m in the middle of the second division. This was the position I had been sticking to since the beginning of the semester. Our homeroom teacher was not the type of person who was rxed or enthusiastic enough to set a seat for students once a month or once a week. The number of times we change seats in a semester is up to our homeroom teacher¡¯s discretion, so our ss has been the same since the beginning of the semester due to the teacher¡¯s boredom. As a result of that, students were free to switch seats at any time. As soon as I entered the ssroom, Lim Dae-han left his seat and approached me. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Lim Dae-han said to my deskmate while I was chatting with him. ¡°Hyun-il-ah.¡± My deskmate¡¯s name wasn¡¯t Hyun-il, but Seok-il. Park Seok-il. ¡°Let¡¯s change seats with me.¡± ¡°¡­ Until when?¡± Contrary to how my deskmate used to speak to me, he responded cautiously. Lim Dae-han closed his eyes slowly and then opened them. The look on his eyes wasn¡¯t boring but rather sexy¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to say. But, he¡¯s still only 18 years old! ¡°Can¡¯t you just hold on to the change forever? Ki Young-hyun is helping me in my studies.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± My deskmate clearly enjoyed sitting next to me. He simply said no to Dae-han. He didn¡¯t seem to want to change it at all, even if he could do so for an hour or two during palm time. As expected, Seok-il. He was quite a guy. ¡°You can make good eye contact with the teacher if you are in the back. That is a good location.¡± A persuation. ¡°Please change seats.¡± Lim Dae-han said in a tone that did not seem like a request at all. If he said he doesn¡¯t want to one more time, I thought I¡¯d say something. ¡°Do you want to change with me?¡± From behind, a voice of savior could be heard. Lim Dae-han cocked his head and turned to face the source of the voice. My deskmate¡¯s backseat. So, Jung Ji-pil¡¯s friend suggested Lim Dae-han. ¡°Hey!¡± Jung Ji-pil shouted. ¡°No, I dont want to.¡± Dae-han also thought the same. Jung Ji-pil trembled. ¡°If you change seats, I will tell the teacher.¡± ¡°Ji-pil, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Lim Dae-han was obviously joking, but Jung Ji-pil clenched his fists on the desk and trembled. I¡¯m not sure why he was putting on a Dae-han like this when he can¡¯t even win. Then, all of a sudden, I realized something. Except for me, Lim Dae-han addressed everyone by their first name. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, Ki Young-hyun,¡± he would call me by my full name every day. Meanwhile, Jung Ji-pil is Ji-pil, and Park Seok-il is Hyun-il. Of course, it was unfortunate that he mispronounced Seok-il¡¯s name. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡± Lim Dae-han advised those who wanted to change seats and those who wanted to stay in their seats. ¡°You go to my seat, and you take his seat. Because I want to sit with Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Innread dot". ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the end anyway. Isn¡¯t this enough? Why? You don¡¯t like this either?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression got worse. In fact, it seemed to be a lot easier for Dae-han. My deskmate sat grumpily for a long time and eventually nodded. This was because Lim Dae-han told my partner, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that expression.¡± Eventually, the seat swap went as nned. They quickly changed seats before the teacher arrived. The teacher who came in to do the ordinance frowned between his eyebrows while looking at the changed ssroom. I was going to say something for a while, but I left without saying anything because it was a position change made because of me. I nced behind me. Seok-il, my former deskmate, still didn¡¯t look good. I wrote a note on a notepad and handed it to Dae-han. [Don¡¯t talk like that to the others¡­] He pretended not to see it. [Don¡¯t do it, really??. Not you, but I¡¯ll get cursed at ??] I said it nicely, but it still made me feel bad. Lim Dae-han responded with his chin on his hand. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He said in a low voice. I forgot for a moment. Even though he was a bully and a punk, Lim Dae-han has always been a little soft to me, but not to the others. I got caught in the middle for no apparent reason. Lim Dae-han tapped the back of my hand with his finger as he looked down at me with his chin on his hand. ¡®Don¡¯t do it,¡¯ I murmured. ¡°¡­¡± I could feel Dae-han staring at me, but I didn¡¯t make eye contact. I took a notebook from my desk drawer. Lim Dae-han soon got up from his seat and left the ssroom. I heard the door close but didn¡¯t turn around. There was a broadcast saying that English listening would start soon. English listening was yed at school for 20 minutes. The workbook was purchased by the person who wanted it, and the person who did not wish to purchase it studied or wrote down the sentences from the broadcast alone. I belonged to thetter group. To be honest, Lim Dae-han was originally that kind of guy. I also tend to speak softer to guys I don¡¯t know. Normally I wouldn¡¯t even care. But why did I feel so sad? ¡®Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡¯ ¡®Ki Young-hyun.¡¯ I remembered Dae-han¡¯s voice calling to me. I eventually curled my lips and smiled. My mind is at its disposal. I don¡¯t like it when Dae-han treats my friends carelessly, but being too nice to them is also a bit¡­ Is it like this originally? My eyes were tense for no apparent reason. I shook my head and decided to concentrate on English sentences. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t concentrate. After English listening, Lim Dae-han appeared while waiting for the first period to end. There were snacks and drinks on his hands. I expected it to go into my mouth right away in the morning, but Dae-han put it away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to change seats.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Park Seok-il, who had a grumpy expression on his face, looked up at Lim Dae-han. ¡°Eat this and don¡¯t be mad.¡± Lim Dae-han used food to persuade peoples. Not to mention Park Seok-il, who immediately rxed his expression after receiving arge stic bottled drink and sweets. Then, even thinking about it, I found it amusing, ¡°Oh, yes. You are wee to sit.¡± Park Seok-il¡¯s voice toned down. Lim Dae-han lowered his mouth corners and turned his head back to his current seat. I reached out to Park Seok-il. ¡°Give me some.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s mine.¡± When I heard a sound like teeth grinding, I tilted my head to the side, and Jung Ji-pil was staring fiercely at Lim Dae-han. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s doing this. I turned my head forward again after receiving the two cookies. Lim Dae-han was rummaging through the desk drawer. I held out one of the cookie to Dae-han. It doesn¡¯t make sense when you think about it. It was bought by Dae-han, but I feel obligated to be generous to him. Lim Dae-han smiled with his eyes as he looked at the tip of my finger. ¡®Did I do well?¡¯ He asked with a mouth shape, but I couldn¡¯t answer. I cleared my mind of all the confusion I had just experienced. Things like how Dae-han treats my friend. Now it was just strange that Dae-han listened to me. Perhaps he brought drinks and sweets to Park Seok-il because he felt sorry for him. I felt myself bing emotional. I pressed my lips together and tilted my head to look at Dae-han. I was going to say something to him, but I don¡¯t know what to say. I made up a sentence in my mind. Thank you for being nice to my friends, or let¡¯s go to the cafeteria together in the future. Lim Dae-han diligently rummaged through the desk drawer, as opposed to me, who kept biting my lips. He wanted to take out a textbook because there was only a workbook and a sharp pencil on his desk, but he only took out a ddakji made of paper. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any textbooks. We should buy it together.¡± My chance was snatched away. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 12

Vol. 1 Chapter 12

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl With the exam approaching, art and physical education sses that havepleted the scope of the test have been reced with self-study. Under the cool air conditioner breeze, they each studied on their own or fiddled with their cell phones, waiting for lunch. Lim Dae-han, who was sitting next to me, gently waved a fan in my direction. Anyway, my seat is just beneath the air conditioner on the ceiling, so I imed to be a cheater despite the fact that the wind was blowing in a straight line. I shifted my gaze away pretending not to know and focused on the question. ¡°I can¡¯t study.¡± Lim Dae-han spoke in low tones. I rolled my eyes while pretending to be friendly, then returned my attention to the question. I continued to read Si¡¯s foreign policy. I kept ncing at Dae-han as I read the text. Lim Dae-han shook his fan with his chin on his hand for a moment before returning his body to the front. By far, I¡¯m telling you, if Dae-han has been studying or not. He has never studied! He was so good that he switched seats under the guise of studying, but he brought the peach emoticon arm pillow and slept with it. If that¡¯s the case, I told him that he didn¡¯t have to pick me up in the morning anymore, but he didn¡¯t even pretend to listen. And the second problem was Dae-han¡¯s friends. They didn¡¯t let him go unattended even for a moment. ¡°Hey, Dae-han. Come back.¡± Sometimes they tempt him to skip sses. ¡°Dae-han, wait. Huh?¡± They also call him to smoke. ¡°Hey, Dae-han~ I heard you ignored Hak-pyeong Oppa¡¯s Kakaotalk.¡± They even came here to report a contact issue¡­ Anyway, my peaceful spot became a hot ce in an instant. Lim Dae-han showed no sign of being sorry for the disturbance. He spoke freely with them and even went outside to smoke. The messenger made an absurd exnation, iming that Dae-han deleted his contact because he had begun studying. Even though actually Dae-han has been spending endless time with me¡­ Dae-han always had an arrogant attitude. He crossed his legs, tilted his head slightly, and touched his cell phone. I nced at Dae-han¡¯s phone to see what he was up to, and he was ying cookies run on it. It was a game that was long out of the trend. Lim Dae-han turned to me and our eyes met. ¡°Send me a heart.¡± Lim Dae-han said that cause a heart is a life in the game. In response to his pointless request, I carefully took out my cell phone. Then I send a heart to the message delivered by Dae-han. I¡¯m not a big fan of this game, but I had no choice but to install it because Dae-han asked me to. When I didn¡¯t have anything else to do, I¡¯d y it for a while, but the main purpose was to send a heart to Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han sighed as he thought about how relieving it was to receive a heart. He must have grown tired of ying after such a long time, as he was lying on his stomach. Lim Dae-han buried his face in the peach arm pillow, then looked at me intently before burying his forehead in the arm pillow once again. The tip of his ears was red. Suddenly, even my face became hot and I shifted my gaze. I kept my mouth shut because I didn¡¯t know what to say. Why does Dae-han like me so much? Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t even being humble. There must be many prettier people around Lim Dae-han. I wasn¡¯t very manly, nor was I very feminine. It was just me. By the way, after Dae-han switched seats, I ran into another problem. He was the reason I am unable to study. Now was the best condition to study. The air conditioner wasn¡¯t broken, and some of them were cold enough to even wear jerseys over them. It was even better because there was no ss and only self-study. However, I could not study English because of Dae-han. ¡°Dae-han.¡± I poked on Lim Dae-han¡¯s shoulder with my fingertips. Lim Dae-han, who was moving his body slightly, turned his head and looked me in the eyes. He seemed to be staring, but his eyes were ferocious. His eyes were powerful. The bones in the face were also noticeable. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you studying?¡± Unlike me who asked cautiously, Lim Dae-han was quiet. I don¡¯t know what the word diligent meant to him, but he seemed satisfied with just going to school every day and thought it was diligent. Of course, every time Lim Dae-han went to school, he rated himself as diligent, and Jung Ji-pil would grit his teeth from behind. TI was in a lot of pain because I had to eptints that didn¡¯t even sound like words because of him. ¡°Ah.¡± Lim Dae-han took one arm one arm from the arm pillow in which he was burying his head. He then supported it with his stomach. He leaned against the desk and frantically searched the drawer for the workbook. Whether borrowed or his own, one mechanical pencil was always in a drawer without a pencil case. He took out the mechanical pencil and opened the workbook. The first one or two pages showed signs of drawing and scribbling, but after that, it was nk paper. It was enough to resell it at a used bookstore right now. I saw Dae-han made an insincere gesture while pulling out a workbook. Lim Dae-han read the definition by tracing it with a sharp pencil. Nheless, I thought it was a good thing he purchased the basic book.? If he bought a book that had hundreds of questions, he could just throw it away. Furthermore, the social exploration area Lim Dae-han was focused on was a memorization subject rather than Korean, English, and mathematics, so it was helpful to improve grades. I was suddenly ovee by a strange, unidentified feeling. Was this what they call a teacher¡¯s heart? To tell you the truth, I was terrified. ¡°This, Dae-han.¡± I don¡¯t know why I stutter. Lim Dae-han, who had been reading while putting his cheek on his palm and drawing a line without sincerity, rolled his eyes as an answer. I reached out and took the workbook that was sitting quietly on Dae-han¡¯s desk. Then I trembled. I¡¯m not even a teacher, and I despise this sort of thing. I checked the table of contents with a ballpoint pen. ¡°Until lunchtime, solve it from here to here.¡± My voicees out quite strong. I feel satisfied and pleased. Lim Dae-han scoffed and pouted his lips. ¡°What are you doing? You aren¡¯t even a teacher.¡± It was the best thing to say to make people feel ufortable. Still, Dae-han did what I told him to do first. When he didn¡¯t know, he tapped me and asked. There was no sign of shame just because he didn¡¯t know. It was unexpected. When he asked me a question, I expected his face to turn red as usual. Dae-han finished a portion of the questions that others would have taken an hour toplete in two and a half hours. I cursed and sighed to see if he¡¯d figured it out, but then he slowly looked into my eyes. I didn¡¯t react much. I cursed to myself. I cursed quietly to myself. Lim Dae-han used to be good at swearing, and I was curious if he had noticed. Lim Dae-han began evaluating by turning to the very back page. He hid it with his body because he didn¡¯t want it to be visible when I turned my head. This was why I enjoy big things. Even if you turn it slightly, it covers everything. ¡°Did you get many correct answers?¡± I asked Lim Dae-han while tapping on his shoulder. Lim Dae-han¡¯s body temperature increased dramatically. He turned red in an instant, like a kettle that turns red when it boils. He paused for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did you make a lot of mistakes?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can study from now on.¡± Iforted Dae-han, who was embarrassed. Looking at it like this, I thought I was quite talented in education. I didn¡¯t want to do anything, but I should start thinking about college now. I was alone with my thoughts, and I flipped through the workbook that Lim Dae-han had unfolded aloud. He then lied down again because he had finished his work. He seems to be an unrivaled bear at times like this. He¡¯s so big that he¡¯s simply rolling around. Just then, the bell rang announcing lunchtime. Jung Ji-pil smacked me hard. ¡°Are you eating with Dae-han again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t answer, and Dae-han replied instead. Jung Ji-pil wrinkled his brow and openly expressed his displeasure before approaching the other guys. I fiddled with the workbook tip that I hadn¡¯t put away. There was one thing that made me ufortable while having lunch with Dae-han. It was good to eat. I¡¯ve now adapted to Dae-han¡¯s eating habits, as he eats a lot in a hurry. But there¡¯s a problem¡­ ¡°Dae-han, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just join ss 1 so we can eat and y serter.¡± They are Dae-han¡¯s friends. I have to say that they are Dae-han¡¯s friends, but anyway, the guys who rubbed their hands and feet with Dae-han were struggling to talk to him somehow. Even this morning, they approached Dae-han, who was struggling with the workbook and asked as to what he was doing. They quietly left when Lim Dae-han, who was already ufortable, asked them to leave his seat. They didn¡¯t give up until lunchtime when they came to talk to Dae-han. I couldn¡¯t do anything about Dae-han¡¯s friends because I couldn¡¯t stop Jung Ji-pil, who openly showed hostility to Dae-han, and Dae-han didn¡¯t gossip to me about Jung Ji-pil. Lim Dae-han was indifferent whether his friends came or not. He spoke well to me, though. Nheless, he seemed to be quite interested in the word ser, so after a few conversations with them, Lim Dae-han returned his attention to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Other schools usually serve special meals on Wednesdays or Thursdays, whereas our school served them on Fridays. Dae-han¡¯s te had twice or three times the amount of fried rice as the other guys. And AngX, which he obtained by gently smiling at the aunts, waspletely ced on my side. It was because Dae-han had received all four and had given them to me. Honestly, when the food was served this way, Dae-han friends would look at me strangely. When I said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat this much. I couldn¡¯t eat this much,¡± Lim Dae-han sighed, saying I was like a child who had been reprimanded by some uncle. Then, after being intimidated once more, I had no choice but to take it all and stuff an entire bag of yogurt into my pocket. We went to the cafeteria together but we went to the ssroom separately after we finished eating. Lim Dae-han, who had only entered the ssroom building to take me there, walked slowly with the other guys toward the back gate. Then I suddenly had a thought that if I also smoked, Dae-han would have taken me with him. I shook my head because I knew it was ridiculous even when I thought about it. Instead, I simply take a step up the stairs while sucking on the AngX. Unlike those who return to ss smelling like cigarettes, Lim Dae-han returned to his seat after brushing his teeth, gargling, applying hand cream to his hands, and sprayingvender scent. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t smell, but I can¡¯t say anything because he has been so meticulous in hiding it. Lim Dae-han had just entered the ssroom when the ss bell rang. Since it was physical education, I thought it would be self study.? I was just about to take out the workbook when the teacher entered. ¡°Come out, you punks. The ss president already came out and don¡¯t say anything.¡± It was a scolding. ¡°Aishh¡­¡± Half of usining. ¡°Waahh!¡± The ss was simply divided in half. We eventually changed into our gym uniforms. I took a look out the window. What kind of sport would you do in this July weather? Ha¡­ I let out a sigh and changed my clothes. I nced at Lim Dae-han who was also taking off his uniform. He was wearing a ck t-shirt underneath the uniform. To be honest, his body¡­ shoulder¡­ vicle¡­ ¡°¡­¡± I turned my head and stared at him unknowingly. Fortunately, Dae-han did not notice my gaze. The sun was bright as a de. My entire body was on burning, and my throat was dehydrated. Sand grains glistened on the floor of the yground, whichcked even a singlewn. It¡¯s all over if you fall. That was all I could think about. Standing still gradually sapped my body¡¯s strength. Perhaps because he knew the weather was hot, the teacher hurriedly said. ¡°Those who wants to continue ying may do so, and those who wish to rest should rest. You punks. This is what happens if you squirm in ss every day. What was it,e out and get some sun¡­ Get some vitamin D¡­¡± Most of the ssmates went out to y ser after hearing the nagging for a while. Even the guys who initially cursed at the teacher saying they wanted to study in the ssroom seemed itchy in front of the ball. However, Jung Ji-pil and I both chose to sit on the bench. Dae-han was in the center of the yground. He was having a good time as well. He was on the verge of dying in the ssroom, but he blossomed when he went outside to y. Lim Dae-han and I clearly did not get along. There¡¯s no way that I, who prefers to stay at home, and Dae-han, who is so lively and prefers to be outside, would get along. I was staring at the yground in a daze. The guys who had formed a group dispersed.? Dae-han stood in the center. Lim Dae-han kicked the ball with his instep as well. It was different from me, who hates ball sports. Soon after, the ser game began. In addition to their movement speeding up, Jung Ji-pil grumbled next to me. ¡°Look at that jerk, he doesn¡¯t pass the ball to the other guys and uses it all by himself.¡± He grumbled about Dae-han who was taking the initiative. Not knowing why he was doing this, I asked Jung Ji-pil. ¡°Why do you hate Dae-han so much?¡± ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t like about it? And he rarely likes the other guys to begin with.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. I wasn¡¯t sure about Dae-han at first, and I didn¡¯t like him much. In fact, the person who caused the disruption in the ssroom was the one around Dae-han rather than him, but it didn¡¯t look good because Dae-han was the center of it. But now that we¡¯ve gotten to know each other, he just gets along with the guys. He can be overbearing at times, but¡­ ¡°There are a lot of guys who likes him¡­¡± ¡°Hey, they¡¯re all the same bastards. A punks.¡± So there isn¡¯t much else to say. I spoke quietly with Jung Ji-pil while watching Lim Dae-han. Still, I wanted to hear more about his opinion. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad guy¡± Jung Ji-pil took a deep breath, as if preparing to y a match in response to my words. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d react this strongly, but he exaggerated for no reason. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be fooled. He was ripping off Youngshik in ss 2. They forcibly took his cell phone and handed it over to Dae-han.¡± ¡°He has a lot of money.¡± ¡°He told the guys to turn on a hotspot. It was in 1st grade. He didn¡¯t pay them even until he had drained all of the data.¡± ¡°He¡¯s using unlimited¡­ .¡± Rather, he was using a Wi-Fi. Jung Ji-pil squealed at my respond. ¡°Hey! How do you know it wasn¡¯t back then!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± My ears felt like they were going to burst. At Jung Ji-pil¡¯s shout, Dae-han nced back at us. I took a deep breath. Even though he was angry, Jung Ji-pil lowered his voice for a moment. He whispered as if it were a secret story. Vol. 1 Chapter 13

Vol. 1 Chapter 13

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°You¡¯re truly saddening me. How can you take Dae-han¡¯s side like that when we¡¯ve known each other for a long time?¡± Then another voice chimed in with a solemn tone. ¡°You punk are so childish. What¡¯s up with the side he¡¯s on? Can you fight him and win?¡± It was the PE teacher who intervened in our conversation. The teacher lightly hit Jung Ji-pil¡¯s head with the water bottle he was holding. There was a crisp hitting sound because there was nothing in it. It doesn¡¯t look like he hit him too hard, but Jung Ji-pil grabbed his head. He also teased the teacher saying, in what era are you hitting a student¡¯s head these days? Isn¡¯t it clear that the teacher is abusing his authority? Of course, it was a phrase that had no effect on the teacher. The teacher looked at me and Jung Ji-pil alternately then asked. ¡°Are you hanging out with people you don¡¯t even get along with?¡± I¡¯m not sure about that either. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us?!¡± eximed Jung Ji-pil. And he drew me into silence. The teacher said this while waving the water bottle sideways in front of Jung Ji-pil, who was still in frustration. ¡°Jung Ji-pil, stop talking and go get some water.¡± As expected, Jung Ji-pil didn¡¯t lose a word. I could see why people were so fond of Jung Ji-pil. He was truly amusing. It wasn¡¯t the same for me. Even when I spoke, I acted stiffly as if I were a fool. Dae-han also seems to have enjoyed Jung Ji-pil¡¯s tantrum. For a brief moment, even the smile that had spread across my lips became discouraged. What if he doesn¡¯t like me anymore because I¡¯m not interesting? Contrary to my heart, Jung Ji-pil who had something like a motor in his mouth started the engine as if it were about to take off. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t do something like this these days?¡± But that was probably just my assumption. The teacher nced and threatened Jung Ji-pil. ¡°Punk, aren¡¯t you leaving soon?¡± Despite his feistiness, the terrified Jung Ji-pil rose immediately in response to the teacher¡¯s threat. Then he grabbed my arm. I unexpectedly went on an errand with Jung Ji-pil. Jung Ji-pil tapped the water bottle on his shoulder and chewed the teacher as he thought it was unfair. ¡°I¡¯m going to report you to the education office.¡± ¡°If you file aint now, I will know right away that you are the culprit.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, I¡¯m d I had an errand to run. I was sitting there with nothing to do.¡± I was a little sad. I¡¯d like to see even a little bit of Dae-han¡¯s appearance while running¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± I raised my voice and then shook my head. Jung Ji-pil asked, ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I waved his hand and trudging away, ¡°Nothing.¡± Jung Ji-pil said he did not want to enter the building and headed to the drinking water fountain located between the main building and the annex. The only people who used this ce were the members of the sports team or some guys who couldn¡¯t hold back their thirst right after the gym was over. I couldn¡¯t be sure about the cleanliness because no one else uses them on a regr basis except them. ¡°Isn¡¯t the water here dirty?¡± When I asked carefully, Jung Ji-pil reacted half-heartedly. ¡°It¡¯s not something we can drink. What do you think?¡± I was worried, but it was Jung Ji-pil holding the water bottle. Even if we get in trouble, Jung Ji-pil will get in trouble by himself. When he turned on the faucet from the stone drinking fountain, cool water gushed out. While watching the pouring water, I also turned the faucet in front of me to wash my face. As expected, the water pressure was strong and the water sshed down. I poured some water into my palm. It was hot at first, but it got colder as time went on. I sprayed stagnant water on my face.? It was cold enough to wake me up. I washed my face several times. When I washed my face for thest time, water poured out of the back of my head. ¡°Hey.¡± I raised my head with a sullen expression. Jung Ji-pil, who poured more than half a full water bottle at me, smiled as he held the bottle in his arms. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Hehe, what do you mean hehe?¡± It was a naturalugh that didn¡¯t seem to fit. As soon as I saw this, I filled my palm with water and sshed it on him. ¡°Ahh!¡± Jung Ji-pil¡¯s voice sounded like it was about to tear apart. It was a time when the spraying water, which started as revenge at first, became more and more intense as a mixture of mischief and excitement. Ssh- ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unlike me, who used to spray the water with the palm of my hand at best or press the faucet halfway to shoot it like a water gun, a rain of water poured from the sky. Of course, it did not fall on me. ¡°What kind of bastard¡­¡± Jung Ji-pil turned his head with a grim expression. It was Lim Dae-han who standing proudly behind him. Dae-han had taken off his shirt. The ck T-shirt he was wearing was draped over his shoulder. He wiped the water and sweat from his forehead with his shoulders. He held a brown rubber bucket in his hand. I was so preupied with ying with the water that I didn¡¯t notice he was there. Jung Ji-pil, who had been sprayed with water, was furious. ¡°Why are you keep bothering me and Ki Young-hyun?¡± The thing that bothers me was actually more than him picking on Jung Ji-pil¡­ But I couldn¡¯t do anything. Jung Ji-pil looked at Dae Han to see if he was genuinely angry. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to jump in. I feel bad for Jung Ji-pil. Lim Dae-han responded with an insignificant tone. ¡°Why. Can¡¯t I y a joke on you as well?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You also have a habit of picking fights with me.¡± I¡¯ve decided not to say anything to Jung Ji-pil that Dae-han and I were holding hands. Jung Ji-pil eventually left with a hardened expression on his face. I was the only one who stood motionless. I looked at Dae-han while dripping wet. Lim Dae-han¡¯s corbone was perfectly opened straight. His shoulders are wide, and his chest is¡­ I nced over his upper body and looked down in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your legs?¡± I asked with my eyes wide open. One of Lim Dae-han¡¯s pants was rolled up. There was a lot of blood and it even dripped a little.? It was covered with blood. ¡°I got hurt.¡± Anyone looking at it could tell it was painful, but Dae-han responded casually. My mouth became dry. It was also surrounded by dirt. ¡°I¡¯m going to the infirmary after cleaning my blood.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spray water on you.¡± I filled the bucket Dae-han was holding with water. I awkwardly stood there listening to the sound of flowing water. After filling the bucket, I ced the water on the ground. I sat in front of Lim Dae-han, one knee bent, and gently poured water on him to wash away the dirt. The blood and the soil had washed away. His skin had been washed away, and it seemed to be painful. However, he did not make a single sound. I shrieked and trembled as I clutched my sped hands tightly. Or maybe it¡¯s because it hurts so much that he was embarrassed¡­? I lifted my head while kneeling. Lim Dae-han was staring at me without blinking. The sun glistened over his head. For a brief moment, I felt trapped in those eyes. I bowed my head immediately. I poured water on Lim Dae-han¡¯s knee and calf with a stiff hand, then slowly raised my gaze again. I raised my gaze to the middle of Lim Dae-han¡¯s left thigh before returning my gaze to the ground. This guy¡­ No, stop thinking about it. I lifted myself up. As I stood up, the bucket tipped over and water poured out. ¡°Ah, oh my¡­¡± I made an unusual noise before picking up the bucket and cing it on the drinking fountain. The saliva in my mouth had dried up and became like a lump ofnd suffering from drought. I deliberately swallowed my saliva. To get over the awkwardness, I asked Dae-han directly. ¡°D-do you want me to take you to the infirmary?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Dae-han did not refuse. His voice was a little louder than usual. I enticed my arm under Lim Dae-han¡¯s arm and crossed his back. The posture was ambiguous due to our size difference. Then we went to the infirmary on the first floor of the annex, but the door was locked. The teacher must have been in the office. I shake the locked lock and stood face to face with Dae-han. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the teacher¡¯s office and get the key. Wait here.¡± Then I went straight to the office and asked the teacher for the key. The school nurse, with whom I had previously spoken, spoke to me in a friendly manner. I nodded my head when asked if I could apply for the medicine by myself. I returned with the keyring in my hand. Lim Dae-han stood still on the spot. I¡¯m hesitant to approach him for some reason. As for the reason, first and foremost, thighs¡­ I saw it and on the thigh¡­ That¡¯s enough. It was all very awkward. Nheless, I turned the lock as calmly as I could. In the end, I made several mistakes. ¡°Step aside.¡± Lim Dae-han motioned for me to step aside and turn the key. The door immediately opened with a click as if you didn¡¯t need the key, but Dae-han. I turned on the lights and the air conditioner in the infirmary. Then I scanned the area where the dust had umted. Lim Dae-han went to bed and sat down. He sat on the mattress with his injured leg up and waited for me. I took out a medicine box and a band-aid. I sat across from Dae-han. To be honest, I had no idea how to do it, so I just copied what I saw somewhere. I poured disinfectant into the wound. He exhaled slowly after holding his breath. Was he holding the pain? I raised my head. I was right in my assessment that he was suppressing the pain. The red medicine was then applied to cotton and patted around the wound. Then I asked, ¡°Did you fall while ying ser?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡± Lim Dae-han hesitated for a while before answering. ¡°I thought I¡¯d look cool if I yed ser well.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Thump, Thump, Thump, Thump, Thump. Why is this ce so quiet? I¡¯m afraid my heart will beat too loud. I quickly took the ointment from the box. I hurriedly prepared to apply the ointment to Dae-han¡¯s wound. As I was almost out of ointment, I had to squeeze it out with my hands again and again. At that time, Dae-han pulled me. My upper body leaned forward. Lim Dae-han buried his forehead on my shoulder.? It was heavy and hot. Then I heard Dae-han voice. ¡°It hurt.¡± ¡°Hey, I need to apply ointment and put a band-aid¡­¡± ¡°Please do it slowly.¡± It was a voice that didn¡¯t suit him at all. But I couldn¡¯t help myself. I stiffly lifted myself and slowly bowed down. I grabbed Dae-han¡¯s leg, which was as solid as a rock. Then I closed my eyes and blew the wound gently. What are you doing, Ki Young-hyun. I was doing something that didn¡¯t fit me. And when I slowly opened my eyes, Dae-han pulled me back again. I didn¡¯t give him a hug this time. Dae-han¡¯s caressed the nape of my neck. Closer¡­ He came closer. I swallowed dry saliva. The fact that the neck ridge bounced and then subsided must have been obvious. Lim Dae-han raised his eyes btedly and looked at my lips. I knew it even before I looked at it. I¡¯m sure my eyes were trembling wildly. My arms and legs trembled as if I were anxious. I averted my eyes because I thought it would look strange. Nevertheless, Dae-han came slowly. Slowly¡­ ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice was cautious. If I nodded my head right away, it felt like my lips would touch. ¡°¡­¡± But I turned my head awkwardly as if my muscles had stiffened. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dae-han asked. I cursed to myself inwardly. I don¡¯t want to, but the reason was¡­ There was no reason. To be honest, I think I would have kissed him if Dae-han had kissed me right away without asking it. I hesitated and spit out nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s just, uhm¡­¡± It¡¯s just, uhm, what was that. Even when I thought about it myself, it was some and strange.? I struggled with my arm and moved a little away from Dae-han. An opaque ointment peered out of the entrance of the ointment tube that I held in my hand. I must have squeezed it too tightly. I shifted my gaze from the ointment to Dae-han. As the hand that was touching my body moved away, I skimmed the ointment and spread it on his wound. In the meantime, I removed the band-aid and put it on Dae-han¡¯s wound. Then I awkwardly raised my arms and legs like a soldier toy. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Dae-han gave a brief answer andy down with his back on the bed. I¡­ looked around Dae-han a few more times before leaving. I wiped away the sweat that had formed on my forehead with my hand. ¡°I need to wash my face again¡­¡± *** Vol. 1 Chapter 14

Vol. 1 Chapter 14

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl The whole ss smelled of sweat because of the guys who yed ser. The teachers hated it, too. I told them to turn off the air conditioner and open the window, but they ignored me. ¡°It¡¯s hot,¡± ¡°I have to study.¡± There were many reasons, too. Eventually, I blocked my nose and solved the questions. I slightly shifted my gaze to the side, but Dae-han have not returned. Creeaak- Regardless of my worries, Dae-han entered the ssroom calmly soon after. I could barely keep the word from slipping out. I focused on the problem as if nothing had happened. No. Nothing happened. Really. It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t kiss you. Nothing happened. ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t have any clothes to change into¡­¡± I heard a grumbling sound from behind. Jung Ji-pil was almostpletely naked. He was merely dressed in shorts. It was because Dae-han poured water on him at the drinking fountain. His wet clothes were being dried on the locker in the back. The constantly muttering mouth became even busier. He murmured to Dae-han who returned to his seat as though he expected him to pay attention. The atmosphere was awkward. Returning to his seat, Lim Dae-han took out the chair. I thought he would talk to me, but he leaned back in his chair and turned his head back. ¡°Ji-pil.¡± Jung Ji-pil, who was grumbling, replied sternly. ¡°What.¡± I also slightly raised my upper body and turned my head. Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t even turn his head. One arm rested on the chair¡¯s backrest, while the other rested on my desk, directly facing Jung Ji-pil. I kept looking at Dae-han, but he only spoke to Jung Ji-pil and avoided making eye contact with me. Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t kiss him? So, did Dae-han switch his focus from me to Jung Ji-pil? Is it because? Jung Ji-pil looks so sexy when he¡¯s hot and sweaty? I kept returning my gaze to the two of them. Without realizing it, the corners of my lips drooped. Lim Dae-han tilted his head with an expression that was not different from usual. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jung Ji-pil¡¯splexion did not improve. I got worse. I somehow nced at? Dae-han to make eye contact with him, but he never looked at me. Lim Dae-han lowered his voice once more as if affirming. ¡°Let¡¯s talk during dinner time. Got it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jung Ji-pil then shut his mouth. *** ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± It¡¯s time for dinner. Lim Dae-han went outside first after tapping Jung Ji-pil. Jung Ji-pil stayed still. He grabbed the workbook that he typically didn¡¯t touch and pretended to focus. After Dae-han went out, Jung Ji-pil then raised his face as though he had seen a ghost. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°¡­ What.¡± I was in a bad mood at the time. It was a continuation of my feelings after physical education ss. I wanted to ask Dae-han. Why Jung Ji-pil was called out separately. He hugged his arm pillow the entire afternoon ss. I considered waking him up, but instead, I just stared at him as he sleep. However, it was of little use. Lim Dae-han never woke up from his sleep. Then he woke up just before dinner time. It¡¯s like a beast that notices the smell of its food. However, before getting the food he called Jung Ji-pil first and then left. I was left behind. This was the source of my concern and anxiety. Lim Dae-han, who seemed to be friendly to me in order to get my attention. I didn¡¯t even realize that I was being grumpy. Jung Ji-pil was still holding my hand. ¡°Hey, Young-hyun-ah, go and stop Dae-han.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A voice rang out at the unfamiliar words. Jung Ji-pil touched my hand softly.? I hated it and felt ufortable because he sweated profusely. I wasn¡¯t like this when I held hands with Dae-han. But Jung Ji-pil, who does not know my emotion, pleaded with me. ¡°You go and stop it. Don¡¯t ask me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that bastard wants me¡­ !¡± ¡°Ji-pil, aren¡¯t youing?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice came from the back door. I turned my sight away from Jung Ji-pil toward Dae-han. Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes were unnaturally furrowed as he nced at us indifferently. Are you really trying to hit Jung Ji-pil? I didn¡¯t think so. I withdrew Jung Ji-pil hand, which was still holding my hand. I stood up from my seat after briefly dampening my lips. Jung Ji-pil, like the cat in the boots from an animation, looked up at me with a face pleading me to save his life. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I walked to the back door, leaving Jung Ji-pil alone. I locked my gaze on Dae-han, who was leaning against the wall. Lim Dae-han asked, ¡°Are you going to eat?¡± I didn¡¯t respond to his question. I nced around and asked Dae-han. ¡°What are you going to do with Ji-pil?¡± ¡°Why.¡± ¡°¡­ I want to go too.¡± Dae-han raised his hand. He shrugged his shoulders and took a step backward on his own. Lim Dae-han patted my shoulder as if there were dust. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I have something to tell him.¡± I pouted my lips. Jung Ji-pil seems to have misunderstood. To be honest, I think there must be a reason other than hitting. There was no way that Dae-han would hit Jung Ji-pil. Although there is a significant size difference, I don¡¯t think he would hit someone considerably smaller than himself¡­ Lim Dae-han was not such an immoral person. If so¡­ If that¡¯s the case, there must be a different reason. ¡°Then me too-¡­¡± Before I could finish speaking, Lim Dae-han raised his voice. ¡°Hey, Ji-pil, aren¡¯t youing?!¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­? I¡¯ll go.¡± Jung Ji-pil leaped from his seat when he say those words. I had no idea he was such a meticulous guy. Oh, it was the same when he took me away from Dae-han. Lim Dae-han put his hand on Jung Ji Pil¡¯s shoulder like a real gangster. Jung Ji-pil, who was much smaller than him, shrugged his narrow shoulders even more. Lim Dae-han then said to me, who was standing in front of him. ¡°Enjoy your dinner, Ki Young-hyun.¡± They then walked away, leaving me in the hallway. I stared at the back of the two. Jung Ji-pil looked back on me several times. It was like a cow being dragged to a ughterhouse. I could see his pathetic face, but I pouted my lips and turned away. If you were going to change like this because I didn¡¯t kiss you, you should¡¯ve ended it now¡­ Ended what?! For no reason, I mmed my foot on the floor. ¡°Ki Young-hyun got a lot of heat, and eventually lose it,¡± a passing guymented while clicking his tongue as I sat down holding my head. You guys don¡¯t even know anything. My mind was just confused. *** ¡°Dae-han? Jung Ji-pil? A while ago, I saw them going down to the main gate.¡± ¡°Oh, they were going towards the Moehyang apartment.¡± ¡°Dae-han? He was smoking next to the Taesung spot. Jung Ji-pil, uh. That¡¯s right. He was also there.¡± I ended up looking for the two of them without even eating. I went out to the main gate, across the railroad crossing where cars were running, and moved to the side where there was a fairlyrge apartmentplex after what seemed like an eternity. I went to thest Chinese restaurant where I saw them after gathering information about them from familiar guys. The door swung open as I was walking around the store, which had a full ss front. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun, have you eaten?¡± And it was there that I came face to face with Jung Ji-pil, who had a lot of ck bean sauce all over his mouth. Jung Ji-pil smiled in a way that makes the person in front of him feel bad. He had a face that said he was about to die before, but this time he had a face that said he was living well. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten. Nevermind¡­ I have something to do.¡± Jung Ji-pil called me as I replied with a dejected expression. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Dae-han is going to buy me a meal.¡± ¡°What?¡± I turned around. Lim Dae-han, who was sitting in the center, raised his head and looked at me. I strode inside, putting my middle finger behind my back. There was a lot of food on the table, including ck bean noodles, sweet and sour pork, fried rice, red pepper japchae, and flower bread. I pulled out the chair next to Jung Ji-pil¡¯s seat. Lim Dae-han, on the other hand, pulled out a spoon and chopsticks and set them next to him even before I sat down. ¡°Sit here.¡± I sat down next to Lim Dae-han while controlling my boiling stomach. I took a cup of water and drank it. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± When I was asked, I turned my head to the side and pursed my lips. Jung Ji-pil, who brought me all the way here, went into the bathroom. I exhaled loudly. Only Dae-han and I are left. ¡°¡­ Why are you eating with Jung Ji-pil?¡± Instead of answering my question, Lim Dae-han put out the menu. I¡¯dpletely lost my appetite. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re eating together in this restaurant. ¡°Would you like some ck bean noodles?¡± Lim Dae-han put the menu right in front of my eyes. I nodded because I felt like he would ask until I told him. Lim Dae-han raised his hand and ordered a double portion of ck bean noodles. I didn¡¯t think I could eat that much, but whatever. ¡°Why are you eating with Jung Ji-pil? You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t answer and instead frowned. I grumbled without realizing it. I became more agitated and my voice became louder. ¡°W-won¡¯t you answer?!¡± Jung Ji-pil came out of the bathroom before I could ask Dae-han any more questions. He wiped the water off his hands on his uniform. Just in time, the double portion of ck bean noodles ordered by Dae-han was also served. I couldn¡¯t hear the answer from Lim Dae-han and only observed the two eating. I just felt sad. I mixed the ck bean noodles with the chopsticks I was holding. Then I hurriedly scooped it up and ate it. I chewed the sweet and sour pork and couldn¡¯t even swallow the noodles properly. I ate it hastily as if I didn¡¯t mind the two of them eating together. Lim Dae-han frowned and handed me a cup of water. I took the cup and drink the water. I pushed the food in until my cheeks burst, then chewed it. Jung Ji-pil gazed at me with an uneasy expression on his face before shifting his gaze to Dae-han. ¡°Why are you eating like that? Make me lose my appetite.¡± ¡°Just let me eat. I must have been hungry.¡± I, who usually didn¡¯t have a habit of overeating, groaned throughout the night self study. I couldn¡¯t study at all. I sat for an hour and 20 minutes, clutching my stomach. Eventually, when the first period of night self study was over, I packed up my things. Lim Dae-han, who was sitting still with a workbook open next to me, saw me and also packed his belongings. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± We walked silently even after we left together, and Dae-han was the one who spoke first. I walked away quietly. I had no idea why he was doing this. When I didn¡¯t say anything, Lim Dae-han pulled my hand out forcibly. Then he grasped the palm of my hand between his thumb and index finger and pressed it down firmly. The pain was so intense that my scream came out on its own. ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡± He pressed it harder. ¡°It hurts. It really hurts. Don¡¯t do it. It hurts.¡± I tried to pull my hand back, but I couldn¡¯t have matched Dae-han¡¯s strength.? Lim Dae-han pressed hard on my palm. To be honest, I felt like my skin was going to bepletely ripped apart. I knew he was strong, but I¡¯ve never had this much pain. After kneading my hand for a long time, Lim Dae-han asked. ¡°Do you have an upset stomach?¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the convenience store. Let me buy you some medicine.¡± Then, before I could say anything, he went into the convenience store by himself. Hees out soon after, holding a ck stic bag in his hand. ¡°This.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t take what he gave me and just stared at Dae-han. Lim Dae-han touched his cheek and tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You, you know that¡­ Dae-han¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I looked at the surroundings. The employees at the convenience store were uninterested in us. However, I took the lead and took a few steps further. I walked out to the ce where the convenience store¡¯s lights were dimmed. ¡°You have to be honest.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you mad at me because I didn¡¯t give you a kiss?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice rose after a long time. My tone of voice was simr when I asked, and I sounded confident. Oh, isn¡¯t it. Did I get it wrong? I gripped both of my fingers and said in a creaking voice. ¡°N-no¡­ I, that¡¯s right, since I didn¡¯t kiss you¡­ did you change your interest¡­ to Ji-pil? He drew his chin closer to his body, then raised his eyes, and mumbled. ¡°What kind of bullshit,¡± Lim Dae-han replied, without filtering his response to me. I felt embarrassed. I pressed my lips and looked up at Dae-han. ¡°Hey, Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it several times. If Jung Ji-pil had not been a friend of yours, I would not have spoken to him.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°But what? Do I change to Jung Ji-pil?¡± Lim Dae-han put his hand on my cheek as he said those words. He tightened his fingers and pinched my cheek. My voice just came out of nowhere. It seemed that the goal was to rip my cheeks out. ¡°Ouch. It really hurts, it hurts so much.¡± I grabbed Dae-han¡¯s wrist. Dae-han finally ced his head down after reducing the strength in his hands. ¡°Haa¡­¡± He sighed deeply and rested his hand on one of his cheeks. He let go of it once again and looked me in the eyes. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I want to look good to the people around you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Jung Ji-pil or your older brother, I want to look good to them.¡± After finishing his speech, Dae-han raised his hand. It was the same hand that had been squeezing my cheek for quite some time. His hand stopped in mid-air. It seems like a buffering video, then paused, move again, repeatedly, until the back of my hand was close enough to touch me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han tapped my cheek and walked away. I looked at Dae-han¡¯s back. I pressed my lips and pouted. I felt like my stomachache had gone down. I can¡¯t hide my feelings. I exhaled deeply. Then I sped up my steps and followed Dae-han, who was a few steps ahead of me. I shifted the stic bag from one hand to the other. I tightened my fist, then let go, and entangled it with Dae-han¡¯s fingers. Dae-han, who was standing still, turned his head and looked at me. I strengthened the hand that was clutching Lim Dae-han. ¡°You didn¡¯t hold my hand today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If the heart was called a flower, then the bud in my heart writhes as if it were about to bloom. It¡¯s also nice for the blunt and fierce Dae-han to follow me a little and soften his personality because he wants to look good in front of the people around me. I suddenly had this thought. Even if it¡¯s not as much as Dae-han, I think I might like him a little bit. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 15

Vol. 1 Chapter 15

Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°How far should I solve it?¡± Dae-han had answered up all of his problem workbooks. Where we are now is the library. The city library was next to the school. This ce, which is a five-minute walk from the school¡¯s main gate, was bustling with people of various ages. In this day with numerous things to study, it has always been filled with people, regardless of age. There were three areas in the reading room: one for men, one for women, and one for unisex. Lim Dae-han and I were seated in a reading room that only men could enter. Never, ever, ever. I was obstinate because I was terrified of running into the guys that Lim Dae-han knew. ¡°Let¡¯s rx for a while.¡± Lim Dae-han spoke softly through the quiet silence. In such a quiet room, even the click of a ballpoint pen could be clearly heard. But he said it didn¡¯t matter. It was both impressive and amusing that a student who had never studied in the ss wanted to learn and solve a question. Lim Dae-han surprisingly had a very funny side. I smiled and raised my head. Fortunately, we ate less because we were each seated in front of a desk in the reading room. However, if we were talking at a table loudly, the person next to us would have been staring at us. They will also avoid making eye contact with Lim Dae-han if they have a negative view of him. Should I frown like Dae-han? I frowned my brow. Lim Dae-han, who was facing the scene, tilted his head. ¡°Just do what you want. I will do as much as you tell me to do.¡± Oh, did it work? That can¡¯t be true. Even though I had such a gentle face, there was no way my impressions would change just because I frowned my eyebrows. ¡°¡­¡± I quietly received the workbook and checked it. I tried to turn it over to the front page, but I couldn¡¯t go that far because Dae-han hurriedly blocked it with his hand. I don¡¯t know why people are ashamed of showing wrong answers while not being ashamed of asking questions they don¡¯t understand. Anyway, I checked from the ce that Dae-han opened it until the very end. I handed it over to Dae-han without a word. He couldn¡¯t hide his annoyance for a moment and wrinkled his face, but as soon as our gazes collided, he returned to his original position. I smiled quietly at such Lim Dae-han, but it was also somehow strange, and I pouted my lips for no apparent reason. I returned to my original position, just like Dae-han, and solved the question.? I was in a hurry because the exam began tomorrow. And¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s go on a date after the exam.¡¯ I was worried about a lot of things when I remembered what Lim Dae-han had said. I had a hard time figuring out whether I should change into casual clothes or wear a school uniform, where to go, and what song to sing if we went to a karaoke room. It was better to just study. I pulled out the math test paper from the mock exam. This was also included in the scope of the test. This time, the exam questions were quite easy and I was able to get a decent score. I checked the two wrong questions by writing thest wrong answer note. I didn¡¯t like math very much because it had a lot ofplicated things here and there. In particr, it was difficult to substitute the form. I tapped the tip of the pencil on my lips. I looked through the reference book for the forms I needed and wrote them down. Since then, my mind has been a mess. That was then. Tap, tap- I wasn¡¯t aware of anyone¡¯s presence and was focused on the question when I was tapped on the back. It was the opposite of Dae-han¡¯s seat. A familiar face greeted me with a big smile as I turned my head. He was my ssmate when I was in my freshman year of high school. He was the ss president at the time. He was quite handsome and tall, so he was very popr. He also cracks a lot of jokes. He was also good at teasing anyone and making creepy jokes such as ¡°I like you, brother.¡± Despite this, he had such a pleasant attitude. He used tough it off when people said it was creepy. We used to be good friends, but because our sses were so different in the second year, it was difficult to see each other. ¡°Are you here to study?¡± He asked me in low voice. It was significantly quieter than the voice Lim Dae-han had used to me before. Instead of speaking, I nodded. ¡°Your hair has grown quite a bit. You¡¯ll get caught by the student council, Ki Young-hyun.¡± He grabbed my bangs painlessly. Ah, shit. He used to y strange pranks like this before. I shook my head to let go of his hand. That friend grinned and looked away, then paused. I just looked away, too. Dae-han was looking at him with a grim face. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The friend opened and closed his mouth. Then he gestured to me. ¡°Let¡¯s hang out outside and talk. I feel tired.¡± He pretended to be pitiful while whispering with his mouth. I was trying to stand up while looking at Dae-han, but Dae-han interrupted me and my friend with a gloomy voice. ¡°The exam is tomorrow, what do you mean you¡¯re going out? Just study.¡± I put my index finger up and put it in front of my mouth. Please keep your voices down. But I had the impression that a couple of pairs of eyes were staring at us. It seemed that Dae-han didn¡¯t even care about it. The big, fierce guy nced up and down at my friend. Since Lim Dae-han was famous, my friend smiled awkwardly as if he didn¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°Then study hard.¡± After saying his goodbyes, my friend returned to his seat. I hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time, and I was disappointed when the encounter ended without me being able to speak properly with him. I tilted my head to one side before straightening it out. I bit my lower lip. Then I slowly turned my gaze away. Lim Dae-han stayed still with his broad shoulders hunched. I didn¡¯t feel like studying. Is he mad¡­? I became cautious. To be honest, I knew because I wasn¡¯t a fool. Lim Dae-han was jealous of my friend¡¯s friendly attitude. The tips of his ears, neck, and red are stained red when he holds hands with me. If he witnessed someone messing with me and tapping anywhere on my body, he might have felt a little ufortable. If I saw Dae-han¡¯s friends being too friendly with him, I¡¯d think it was a little annoying as well. Just a little bit. Really just a little bit. However, he didn¡¯t run out of the ssroom likest time, nor did he send a bear emoticon, so I remained silent. I looked at Dae-han with his lips still pouting. The sound of shredding paper could be heard through the obstructed desk wall. Lim Dae-han was still looking at the desk, and his hand suddenly invaded my desk. It was a note smaller than a crane paper. Just by looking at it, it was obvious that he had torn up the workbook and sent it. [Sorry for not letting you talk to your friend] Huh¡­? Contrary to what I thought that Dae-han was angry with me, an unexpected note came. As soon as I saw the contents, I wrote ¡®No, it¡¯s okay, haha.¡¯ in small letters right below it. Stupid. Lim Dae-han was far too open with his emotions. Honestly, it feels a bit good too. It¡¯s good that someone who likes me gets jealous¡­ I handed the reply to Dae-han. Another shredding sound came from beyond the desk wall. If you keep tearing the problem book like that, there will be no space to solve the question. Now he was solving a math question. Of course, he didn¡¯t have a notebook. And then the hand came up again. Even this note was bigger than the previous one. [But I don¡¯t want to be oblivious to it.] [You¡¯ll make a fuss if I do that.] [Haha] Are youughing at me cause I¡¯m old-fashioned?! But Dae-han wasn¡¯t that different. Who was it that stiffened up and walked awkwardly the first time we held hands? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to make a fuss; it¡¯s just that the body stiffens. I agonized over the reply. I was more careful than when I solved the question. There were three candidates.
  • I¡¯m not? I¡¯m not like that?
    1. You are like that too ^^;;
      1. What are you talking about?
        2. The first one was literally just a negation, but the second and third were a little more yful. Tap, tap, tap. I made dots on the message left by Lim Dae-han with the sharp mechanic pencil tip. [Let¡¯s study] After contemting for a long time, I ended up sending a boring answer. I couldn¡¯t hide the fact that I was a boring guy myself. I should have just sent answer number 2. However, if the note grows longer, both of us will have less time to study, so it¡¯s better to do well on the exam and talk about things when on a date. But even then, what if I¡¯m not having fun? No, I¡¯m sure it would be¡­ I have a lot of thoughts. My fingers were tangled in my hair. I lifted my upper body after holding my head for a moment. I turned my attention to him. Suddenly, I wanted to collect the note Lim Dae-han had sent. I wanted to keep the note about how jealous he was¡­ I pressed my lips and clenched my fists. And I moved my hand over the desk where Lim Dae-han studied hard. The wall between the desks made his face invisible. I reached out and pulled my upper body back with my hand. Lim Dae-han shifted his gaze as well. Lim Dae-han softly bit his lower lip and gripped my palm tightly. I shook my head softly enough that only Dae-han noticed. ¡°Give me the note,¡± I said quietly. Dae-han, who was holding my hand, loosened his grip. His hand again brushed against my wrist. He clutched it tightly as if he didn¡¯t want it to escape. He flipped my palm. My palm felt cold against the desk. Something touched the back of my hand. It was a ballpoint pen, to be precise. It¡¯s a major development. I¡¯m surprised Dae-han brought a pen with him. Oh, and by the way. I saw the traces that Lim Dae-han left on the back of my hand. It was a ck circle. What is this¡­? After looking at the back of my hand for a moment, I opened my palm again. ¡®I gave you the note.¡¯ He whispered, mouthing one syble at a time. Lim Dae-han, who had messy short hair, handed me two notes that were on the desk. I couldn¡¯t hide my curled lips, and I stuffed the message deep into the pencil case. Dae-han then puffed his cheeks with air while looking at the circle. I wondered what this sign meant before shaking my head and deciding to concentrate on the question. I hope the exam will be over soon¡­ To be honest, I was looking forward to a date with Lim Dae-han. *** ¡°Five minutes left until submission. Those who haven¡¯t written the OMR, hurry up and finish it.¡± The exam waspleted with 5 minutes remaining and the final verification procedure waspleted. Iy down on my desk to take a break. For a brief period, I forgot about the outside weather as the air conditioning blew cooler than usual. Not only me but everyone was drowsy. There was even a guy who snored in between. The final examsted four days, which was neither too short nor too long. I had covered crucial topics in the prior lesson, so the remaining hour was quite leisurely. I buried my chin in the back of my arm, nning what I would do next. Is it better for me to go home, eat, and then go to the library? However, I thought that there would be no seats avable if I went to the library after eating. Is it better to go to the apartment¡¯s reading room, which is close to the front gate? While pondering about this and that alone, I abruptly lowered my eyes. Lim Dae-han, who was sitting two rows behind me, was already lying down and motionless. I¡¯m not sure since when has he been sleeping, I hope he did well on the exam. Just as I was staring intently at his broad back, the bell rang signaling the end of the exam. Ding-dong-dang-dong. ¡®Aww.¡¯ The guys started stretching and they said, ¡®Hey, wasn¡¯t it so hard?¡¯ There were some guys who groaned. I stood up and stretched my arms out as well. ¡°The person in the back picks up the card and the person in front of him, rolling up the test papers.¡± The teacher gave instructions to the students as if it was a set response. The test papers and OMR cards were taken by one or two people in the back. I, who was in the middle of the first row, keep shaking my head. As I turned my head, my eyes met with Dae-han. He had really woken up, his eyes wide open, and he stood upright with his arms crossed. ¡°¡­¡± Should I have lunch together with Dae-han today? Dae-han bought me something different every day, so I decided to treat it as if it were pocket money. He didn¡¯t seem to like tteokbokki very much, but he seemed to be fine with pizza and chicken. Or we can order something and study together at home today¡­ ¡°Hey, Dae-han~¡­¡± The front door opened, and the teacher hadn¡¯t even left the ssroom yet, but a girl from the other ss, walked in. She was a friend of Lim Dae-han. Some of the boys gave her a sidelong nce. She was well-known for her beauty. Usually, boys would call him, ¡°Dae-han-ah.¡± Or ¡°Dae-han.¡± While girls called him, ¡°Hey, Dae-han~¡± or ¡°Hey, Dae-han-ah~.¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference, but there was a subtle difference in the voice tone. I¡­ I¡­ ¡­ I called him Lim Dae-han, or just hey, I called him a little sloppily. Or, I should not have included a subject at all. ¡°I heard you are going to the library these days?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why.¡± Lim Dae-han talked casually. While organizing the pencil case, I cast a nce at Lim Dae-han and the girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go together today. I messed up my exam. I¡¯m going to study for the English exam tomorrow.¡± ¡°Seo-i, I¡¯d like to go as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯ll beg me to y with you again.¡± Dae-han¡¯s other friends were gathered as well. I bit the soft flesh inside my lower lip just enough to avoid it hurting, then bit and let go of my lip again. I went home with Dae-han throughout the exam period, but we never did anything together after that. Yesterday, we went home together and then parted ways. Lim Dae-han was thoughtful of me. He didn¡¯t make any demands on me or ask me to do anything. Whenever we split ways, I always say, ¡°Goodbye. Work hard in your studies.¡± Then I turned around and left. It was enjoyable, but it was also a little bit like that. It was difficult to exin in words. In the midst of bickering between them, Dae-han had a joyful expression on his face. His expression was happier than when he was with me. I couldn¡¯t keep my fingers motionless and had to stretch them again. Jung Ji-pil, who was approaching me, questioned as I let out a sigh. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, did you fail the exam?¡± ¡°No, just¡­¡± ¡°It was fun to see you fail.¡± ¡°You must have enjoyed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s always like that. Haha.¡± Jung Ji-pil grabbed his chin and said proudly. I think he¡¯ll be in second ce from the back again this time. Even if he wasn¡¯t good at studying, he was a good person. While having a little talk with Jung Ji-pil, I cast a glimpse at Dae-han. Lim Dae-han was probably thinking of going to study with his friends. He had never promised to go with me, but I was embarrassed to eat and do what I had nned on my own. ¡°Hey, what are you doing tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Tomorrow was the end of the exam. Four days passed quite quickly. Putting my lips together, I couldn¡¯t respond. When did we make the decision to go on date after the exam? I tapped the desk repeatedly with my index finger. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Because my older brother may want to eat with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Does your older brother do this on a regr basis? Will he take you to a great ce if you really are respectful to him? You should take me as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m sensitive. Wait a minute.¡± It was a lie. My brother buys me a meal asionally, but to do that, I hinted at it a few days ago, and there was nothing like that today. I pretended to contact my brother and sent a message to Dae-han. Me: [We were supposed to meet after our exams] 12:06 Me: [When will we meet?] 12:06 I shifted the subject since I felt a little embarrassed to call it a date.? I sent a message and nced at Dae-han. He¡¯d taken out his phone, so the message might have gotten through. Lim Dae-han: [Tomorrow] 12:07 After receiving the message, I looked back at Dae-han. Lim Dae-han was also looking at me. After making eye contact, I hurriedly avoided him. I pretended to be embarrassed by Jung Ji-pil, who was standing in front of me like a general. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it tomorrow. He said that he wants to eat tomorrow.¡± ¡°Can I go too?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so¡­ Next time my older brother call again, let¡¯s go together.¡± Because my brother had bought Jung Ji-pil a few meals, he asked with a smile, but I eventually refused. I felt bad about lying to him, but it won¡¯t take long. ¡°You can¡¯t help it,¡± Jung Ji-pil said, pouting his lips and lowering his head. After that, he turned around and returned to his seat. ¡°Hey, what are you going to do the day after tomorrow? Let¡¯s go to a coin karaoke with my brother.¡± I immediately proposed it since I felt bad for him. ***
    Vol. 1 Chapter 16

    Vol. 1 Chapter 16

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl After the closing ceremony, I and Lim Dae-han stepped out together through the back door. Lim Dae-han, who took the lead first, felt like he was filling the doors. In front of the door were Dae-han¡¯s friends. Lim Dae-han slid his hand into his pocket with his workbook stuck on his side. I nced at his back. ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll go home for a second.¡± ¡°Home? Why don¡¯t we just do it at your house?¡± Are they close enough to visit him at his home? ¡°No way. Once youe, you¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s the mostfortable ce.¡± ¡°Anyway, go and take a seat. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Lim Dae-han turned slightly. I stood behind him and took a step back, and then we walked together. We left the building together and walked uphill towards the back door. We did not hold hands when the day was bright. Because there was a student from the same school nearby when we first started holding hands, I asked Dae-han not to. We walked together. Even though the route is always the same, walking together in broad daylight was a little awkward. We obviously went together yesterday. I nced at Lim Dae-han. They were probably close enough for them to go to his home and study together. I was hesitant to ask, but Dae-han was the one who spoke first. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°Shall we go eat ice cream?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Or let¡¯s go eat. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± I felt empty for some reason since I couldn¡¯t hold anything. I fiddled with my fingers. And I asked very carefully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to study with your friends?¡± ¡°I can goter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right, you should study.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± I stopped and turned to face Dae-han. Dae-han stopped as well and gazed down at me. I mentioned it first before Dae-han said it again. ¡°Shall we go eat?¡± I reached out and stopped in mid-air. Lim Dae-han¡¯s gaze turned to my fingertips. He reached up with his huge hands to grab it, then dropped it again. Lim Dae-han looked down again and made eye contact with me. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat pizza. Do you like pizza?¡± It¡¯s a good thing I brought money! I was excited at the thought of standing alone in front of the cash register and handling money. I¡¯ll pay you back in full right away¡­ Although it may not be possible now, I will repay it one by one in this way. Lim Dae-han nodded at my words. ¡°Let¡¯s eat two tes.¡± I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to repay you¡­ I believe there is a possibility. *** As expected, Lim Dae-han ate well.? Just because the person next to me eats a lot doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a glutton, but it was incredible. There was no one around me who ate as much as Dae-han. When I ate one piece, Lim Dae-han would eat two pieces or even three pieces at most. Half a slice of pizza fell off every time it was squashed. He would wipe the oil off his mouth with a tissue if it smudged around his mouth, and it wasn¡¯t unpleasant or dirty. As I drank the c from the cup with a straw, I frowned slightly at the carbonated beverage. I was hungry, yet two pieces of pizza had filled me up. ¡°You seem to be eating really well.¡± I told Dae-han while chewing on the straw. Lim Dae-han, who was carrying my bowl and taking pizza with the pizza turner, came to a sudden stop. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± I asked him as he looked at me with a surprised expression. Lim Dae-han dropped the thing he was holding. I didn¡¯t understand why, so I ate pickles with a fork while waiting for him to say something. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? That I¡¯m eating a lot?¡± ¡°N-no¡­?? I don¡¯t hate it. It¡¯s good to eat a lot. I can¡¯t even eat well, so¡­¡± Maybe I just said something wrong. I took the triangr pizza turner he was holding and put the pizza he was about to give me in his bowl. ¡°Eat a lot.¡± I was wondering if this was how parents felt. He was better than me who couldn¡¯t eat well. Even my older brother once advised me to go because seeing me eat makes him lose his appetite. When he sees Dae-han eating, he¡¯ll probably like it. Dae-han pouted his lips when I handed him the pizza while smiling. However, as soon as he put his head down, he becamepletely engrossed in the pizza. I just stared at him as he ate. I guess he would go to his friends after eating. Studying, ying,ughing, and chatting¡­ My lips naturally dried up. I asked carefully. ¡°Are you going to study with your friends after eating?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You must be really close. That they want to study at your home.¡± ¡°Do you want toe too?¡± ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not necessarily¡­¡± I¡¯ve never ever had a strange thought. The scene in the infirmary was never pictured in my mind. Lim Dae-han nodded as if he had foreseen it. ¡°Next time.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When you go out with me.¡± I got up from my seat. ¡°W-wait, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom for a second.¡± I went to the bathroom after telling Dae-han. I looked at myself in the mirror while washing my hands. I thought my face would have turned red, and it did as expected. I patted my cheek with a damp hand. After trying to regain my breath, I returned and saw Dae-han conversing with the clerk. The clerk smiled softly. I used to think of Dae-han as a gangster before we became close, but there are times when I understand that¡¯s not the case while we¡¯re together. He was good at joking with the teacher, ying with his friends, andmunicating effectively. Even when the teachers gave self-study, they woulde over to ss and have a conversation with Lim Dae-han. The aunts who served meals openly liked Dae-han, and all of his friends liked him. And¡­ Me too. I returned to my seat and sat down. I asked Dae-han carefully. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I ordered a pizza to go.¡± How much do you n to eat?! Of course, I didn¡¯t tell him I was paying today, but the amount was excessive. I¡¯ve never spent more than 100,000 won on a single meal before. But there wasn¡¯t anything I can do about it. I made the decision to pay it. The pizza that Dae-han had ordered arrived after quite some time. It was a box with a red string around it. Lim Dae-han grabbed it and walked over to the pay register. Two of the pizzas had been neatly emptied. While I was eating, there was roughly half of what was left. I was about to take out two 50,000 won from my wallet when Lim Dae-han handed out the card. The employee would prefer to choose a card than cash. And as I expected, the employee received the card and quicklypleted the calction. It cost more than 100,000 won. I cautiously opened my mouth when we went out and returned home together. ¡°¡­I was going to buy it today.¡± Lim Dae-han looked at me with strange eyes. ¡°Why would you?¡± Rather, he asked me. ¡°Because you always bought me food¡­ this time I got an allowance as well.¡± It¡¯s a defense of its own. I didn¡¯t want him to pay for everything. It didn¡¯t take very long from the pizza store to my house. It was a little disappointing. But we can meet tomorrow. Dae-han merely smiled strangely as I dragged my steps out of regret. It wasn¡¯t a funny story, but he keep smiling. ¡°I have a lot of money.¡± ¡°I also have a lot!¡± I got upset and raised my voice. With a workbook in one hand and a pizza box in the other, Lim Dae-han asked. ¡°How much do you get?¡± I made a V shape with my hand as I said. ¡°200,000 won.¡± I brought it up quite proudly. Even today, my father gives me a significant sum of 100,000 won when he tells me I did well on the exam. ¡°Really?¡± Lim Dae-han replied half-heartedly. I also asked Dae-han. ¡°How much do you get?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lim Dae-han lowered his head. He whispered so quietly that only I could hear him. ¡°¡­¡± I paused in my tracks as I heard the amount.? Lim Dae-han, who was one step ahead, shrugged his shoulders. ¡°S-seriously?¡± ¡°Yeah. So let¡¯s go.¡± Lim Dae-han took another step forward. I hurriedly took a step forward and settled next to Dae-han. It¡¯s not that Ie from a low-ie family, but it¡¯s the first time among my peers that I¡¯ve ever received such a lot of money as pocket money. ¡°Do you really get that much? Are you rich?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it, so I pleaded for an exnation and walked alongside him. It remained the same till I entered the apartment and walked to the front of my unit. I knew where this ce was as I stood in front of themunity veranda, and I realized it was time to part. I asked him with a surprised expression. ¡°H-how do you know my house?¡± ¡°You came out of there every morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I never expected to bring him here so naturally. But there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯ve been acting like a fool. I took a deep breath out. I couldn¡¯t do anything and said, ¡°Bye.¡± As I was ready to walk in, Lim Dae-han handed me the pizza box he was carrying. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Eat it at home. While studying.¡± . ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t eat all of this.¡± ¡°Just take it.¡± I epted the box in Lee Dae-hand han¡¯s as soon as he made an impression on me. As soon as he looked so stern and he frowned, I instantly formed the obedience position. We¡¯re getting pretty close now, but it¡¯s still a little scary. Apart from that, it¡¯s pretty good. With one hand free, Lim Dae-han grabbed my hand and held it down. He gripped my hand tightly. ¡°It hurt.¡± Lim Dae-han gazed at my face as I stomped my feet. Then, as if the work was done, he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± and walked away. I went into the house after watching Lim Dae-han disappear until the end. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 17

    Vol. 1 Chapter 17

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl On thest day of the exam, I was more rxed than usual because I took the exam mainly on arts and physical education subjects. I also had some spare time to watch TV. I was sitting on the couch in the living room, cushioned, watching TV. It was a program for love-rted counseling.? I watched TV with my head tilted. A famous male actor came out. I don¡¯t think my personality was particrly appealing, but I took the viewer¡¯s question seriously. ¨C My boyfriend doesn¡¯t keep pace. Even on our first date, we just held hands and it was over. I¡¯m honestly looking forward to it, so, like a kiss. At first, I thought he didn¡¯t like me. He then admitted that it was a misunderstanding and that it was his first rtionship. So, since it¡¯s his first time, I figured we¡¯d take it slowly, but we¡¯ve been dating for a year next month. We had rarely if at all, kissed up until this time. So, what should I do now? The male actor listened seriously and then tilted his head. ¨C Looking at this story. Oh, my goodness. These days, young people only consult on all of these issues. I believe the two of you should talk more about it, and you can tell him things like, ¡°I want to do this with you.¡±? ¡­However, it definitely seems like your boyfriend is having a hard time. In my opinion, the person who posted the consultation is the first¡­ ¨C Oh, please stop! The panels stopped the actor. I looked at the TV with a puzzled face and looked away. Aside from the actor talking like an old-fashioned man, he was in serious trouble. Do people usually kiss on the first date? I just scratched my cheek. Then, what would Dae-han want to do with me¡­ ¡®I want to kiss you.¡¯ Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice was faintly heard in my head. ¡°Ah!¡± I wrapped my hands around my head. In the room, my brother mmed the door and kicked it. ¡°You¡¯re too loud!¡± He shouted. ¡°So, sorry¡­¡± I immediately apologized. By any chance¡­ Aren¡¯t I going to kiss Dae-han tomorrow, too? I blinked with my eyes wide open. I rubbed my lips with my palm. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t think I needed to use lip balm. No, ah¡­ What should I do¡­ ¡°¡­¡± I eventually turned the television off. When theughter and chit-chat were turned off, there was only silence. My mind became more muddled. I got up from the sofa shrugging my shoulders. Study, let¡¯s just study¡­ *** The bell rang signaling the end of thest exam. For some reason, the usual school bell sounds like a beautiful melody of music. However, Jung Ji-pil, who had been dozing during the exam, raised his voice even before the sound was fully quiet. ¡°Oh man, it¡¯s over! I thought something was going to fall out.¡± The teacher took the OMR cards that the student was picking up and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sophomores supposed to self-study for an hour?¡± ¡°Yes. We have to study on our own because of the exams of the 3rd graders. No, honestly we won¡¯t study. Teachers, isn¡¯t it preferable to go back rather than be concerned here because it¡¯s already quite loud?¡± The teacher received aint from one of the guys in front of me. In fact, the teacher¡¯s expression was strikingly simr to ours. What sanctions might teachers face, now that I think about it? Students would be cursed at and the teachers should be wary of the principal and vice-principal. Third graders have a high level of sensitivity. It wasn¡¯t a simple task. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to go, too. Anyway, you worked hard taking the exam. You should study on your own. The homeroom teacher will be here soon.¡± After finishing his speech, the teacher organized the paper in his hand and left the ssroom. ¡°Goodbye.¡± I bowed my head from the back and sat down on my desk. I made a dejected look as I extended out my arms and touched the chair in front of me. In fact, I¡¯m not sulky and there were a lot of things to be concerned about. I checked it first by biting my lips. Because my lips were dry the night before, I applied lip balm just in case. Others say to use toner, lotion, and other products, but I didn¡¯t use anything in specific. Because it was inconvenient and ufortable. I¡¯d never really paid attention to my lips. As a result, my lips were always chapped in the winter. Even so, I wore lip balmst night and slept with it on. It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but¡­ To calm my mind, I rubbed my lips from side to side, pressing them together. I slowly closed my eyes and opened them to organize my thoughts. If I and Lim-De-han kiss¡­ What to do¡­ Things like that. I¡¯ve never kissed before. There were pictures of me kissing my deskmate when I was in kindergarten, but that was it. And there was no one to ask for advice. The only people around were my friends who didn¡¯t even know anything about dating, and I couldn¡¯t even ask my brother. However, my brother was still quite popr, but if I asked him, ¡°Hyung, have you kissed?¡± I was sure he woulde after me in anger. However, I also couldn¡¯t ask Lim Dae-han friends. I couldn¡¯t even study properly because I was struggling and thinking alone. But, because I¡¯d seen it before, I just went ahead and answered the question properly. Normally, I would have taken out the exam paper and listened to the ss president¡¯s answer, but today I couldn¡¯t. The door to the ssroom opened while the ss president reading the answer. Out the front door, the homeroom teacher peeked in. ¡°You know it¡¯s self-study, right? If you get caught on the way out, you¡¯ll get in trouble.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ssmates answered in unison. The teacher raised her index finger and pointed around the ssroom. ¡°Especially Lim Dae-han, Park Yeo-sun, and Lee Deok, you all went out¡­ Dae-han-ah, where did you go?¡± ¡°I went out.¡± A voice came from behind. When I turned my head, Lim Dae-han was sitting behind me. I looked at him with my eyes wide open. ¡°I asked to change seats.¡± Lim Dae-han spoke as if to soothe me as I was surprised. ¡°Oh, ah¡­¡± Lim Dae-han stroked my back as I stuttered. Because his bone was much thicker than mine, his bumpy fingers pressed down hard on my back. To be honest, I felt like my skin was being pressed down each time, but I endured it while frowning. ¡°Guess what I write on your back.¡± Lim Dae-han has been ying a joke on me with a gloomy voice. I shook my head because I was afraid it might continue to hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Look ahead.¡± Lim Dae-han was stubborn. I clenched my teeth and tilted my head to the side. As I turned around, I made eye contact with the ssmate on the next row. He looked at me with pity again. That¡¯s right. You are right¡­ I¡¯m a pitiful person. I had to sit up straight and face Dae-han¡¯s hard-pressed hand. K i you ng h yu n Fo ol ¡°Did you write ¡®Ki Young-hyun is a fool''¡±? I tilted my head to the side and asked. Lim Dae-han had a grin on his face. What¡¯s funny? I can¡¯t understand at all. Jung Ji-pil also said I wasn¡¯t fun, and I know I¡¯m not, but Lim Dae-hanughed whenever he got the opportunity. Maybe I¡¯m funny? I thought about it for a while, but it couldn¡¯t have been. ¡°I¡¯ll write more, so guess.¡± ¡°Gently¡­ Can¡¯t you? It hurts.¡± Lim Dae-han nced at me. My eyes identally touched Dae-han¡¯s lips when I made eye contact with him. I flinched, panicked, and spun around to face the front. Did he apply lip balm before going to bed? His soft lips glistened in my head. Later, during the date, those soft lips¡­ ¡°Ouch.¡± Lim Dae-han used his finger to poke me in the back. It didn¡¯t seem to be handwriting, and the purpose was to give pain. I grabbed my back and locked my gaze on him. ¡°It¡¯s not fun anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°y with me.¡± Anyway, Lim Dae-han was on his own. I turned my body back to the side where I sat facing the front. I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han, who was leaning against the wall who had buried his face and his chin on the back of his arm. Handsome. Lim Dae-han was definitely handsome. His thick eyebrows and the bridge of his nose were also sharp, and the features were generallyrge. Especially his lips¡­ My eyes that were looking at Dae-han¡¯s lips headed elsewhere. I could feel Lim Dae-han looking at me with his eyes wide open. Oh, it was really weird I feel like a perv. I pulled my hair and bit my lower lip. ¡°Do you have a habit of biting your lip?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you asking that?¡± Lim Dae-han lifted his brows in response to my reaction. ¡°It¡¯s because you bite your lip whenever you get the chance.¡± ¡°A-ah¡­ Is that so.¡± I gave a vague response and lowered my gaze again. Lim Dae-han pointed at my desk with his chin. ¡°Give me your notebook.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± I handed it on to him because it was a memorizing notebook with very little content. Lim Dae-han raised his body. Then he tilted his head and turned the page with a sour expression on his face. ¡°Your handwriting is good.¡± He muttered to himself. ¡°It was roughly written.¡± I added words because I felt somewhat embarrassed. When Lim Dae-han spotted me, he pouted his lips and drew only one side up at an angle. ¡°Are you trying to sound humble?¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Give me the notebook back.¡± I reached out my hand again. I reached for the notebook, but Lim Dae-han pulled it away from me. I couldn¡¯t reach that far with my hands.? Eventually, I couldn¡¯t get it. Lim Dae-han lowered his arm again as he rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll write you a letter.¡± ¡°You have to write it on the back.¡± ¡°Look ahead. I will write it down.¡± Lim Dae-han lowered his upper body as I slowly turned forward. The back was soon deafeningly quiet. My entire nerve was centered on the back.? However, because Dae-han was so silent, I bowed my upper body and fell on the desk after a while. I turned my head to the side. The cold desk surface touched my cheek. I stared at the gray wall as I gently opened and closed my eyes. I¡¯m starting to feel drowsy. The rate at which my eyelids closed decreased dramatically, and I finally closed my eyes. My hands were on Dae-han¡¯sp. We were neatly dressed in school uniforms. We sat facing each other.? I drew my body back because something was touching the center of my thigh, but Lim Dae-han grabbed my butt and pped me hard. He then said it quietly. ¡®Stay still.¡¯ I closed my eyes and didn¡¯t know what to do. He raised his hand and caressed my cheek. Then he leaned in closer with his head tilted. Soon our lips¡­ ¡°Ugh.¡± I had a dream that I was kissing Lim Dae-han passionately. It wasn¡¯t just a simple kiss. The tongue had a y as well. It was a midsummer day¡¯s dream. As I jumped up, something touched the back of my head. Bang. ¡°Ah.¡± I turned my head to the sound of what had caused the pain. Unlike me, who was upset, Lim Dae-han was making an expression while holding his chin. ¡°Ah, crap.¡± Perhaps I mmed my head into Lim Dae-han¡¯s chin when I stood up. I was flustered and stretched out my hand before pausing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. A-are you okay?¡± I stuttered and asked Lim Dae-han. My gaze was focused on Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips again. Those soft pink lips spoke to me. Slowly opened and closed. ¡°Yeah. Is your head okay?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s big hand was wrapped around my head. I shook my head. Let¡¯s not think weirdly, let¡¯s not think weirdly. I kept my mind under control until Lim Dae-han let go of his hands. ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡± I took a big breath and exhaled slowly. I lived. I nced around the ssroom with my barely awake eyes. It was then that I realized that the ssroom was quiet. There was no one in sight except for Dae-han. I looked up at Lim Dae-han and asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the other guys?¡± ¡°They are all gone.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I looked at the clock and noticed that the school had ended 30 minutes ago. I thought I slept longer than I thought. I stood up and let out a slight yawn. ¡°Did you wait for me? You should have woken me up.¡± Lim Dae-han put his palm over my head when I opened my eyes and asked. It felt like he was wiping dirt away, but for me, he was caressing me. ¡°I was watching you sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You fell asleep with your mouth open.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to tell me all of that.¡± I cut it off and packed my bag. I only needed to pack a notebook and a pencil case, as well as organize my bags. I got up with a lighter backpack in my arms than normal. ¡°Are we going now?¡± Lim Dae-han nodded when I asked him. I was more concerned about how I would get through the day than about going on a date with Lim Dae-han. I¡¯m already concerned about each and every one of them. What will happen now? I¡¯m so worried. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 18

    Vol. 1 Chapter 18

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl Lim Dae-han naturally grabbed a taxi from the front gate. We could go there by bus, but it seemed to be a habit. Nheless, the taxi was cooler than the bus packed with people my age. A brisk breeze blew lightly. I leaned back pleasantly as my body stretched. Outside, the scorching sun strove valiantly to hide its knowledge. In the taxi, Lim Dae-han asked. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot, so let¡¯s eat something cool.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Cold noodles or buckwheat noodles, or something like that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat buckwheat noodles.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I held the wallet in my pocket. I thought I needed to get the cash out as soon as I got off. However, as soon as we arrived in the downtown area, Lim Dae-han held out his card. I put up with that for now because it¡¯s ludicrous to suggest that I pay and you pay in the taxi. I can pay for the meal. After all, I had nowhere to spend money. We arrived at the downtown area¡¯s entrance. Because our school had a tendency to take examste, we were the only students in the downtown area. The others are merely people who look like they¡¯re in college. Several students greeted Lim Dae-han on the way. There were both boys and girls present. ¡®Hello, Dae-han oppa.¡¯ ¡®Hello, Brother.¡¯ and ¡®Hello, Dae-han.¡¯ Lim Dae-han said not to say hello because it makes him feel embarrassed. I chuckled at the scene, and every time Iughed, Dae-han asked as to what I wasughing about, so I kept my lips sealed. We arrived at a buckwheat noodle restaurant on the corner of the downtown area. They sold everything, including pork cutlet, rice with toppings, and sushi. Of course, Lim Dae-han ordered all of it. The table for four people to sit was full. Lim Dae-han naturally put a spoon and chopsticks in front of me. The food was brought out one at a time, and it didn¡¯t take long. I put a pork cutlet on his bowl today as well while admiring the healthy and well-eating Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han, who had been chewing thoroughly, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Eat a lot.¡± I said it kindly. Lim Dae-han sucked in strands of buckwheat noodles hanging from his lips. I turned my attention from the sensation of being detached. I couldn¡¯t take it once I started paying attention. I trembled, unlike Lim Dae-han, who sits across from each other and eats well. I had no appetite. Clearly, the food in front of me was delicious, the air conditioner was blowing on a summer day, and the exam went well. I have all these reasons¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± I thought it was because of Lim Dae-han. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± I came to my senses after hearing Dae-han¡¯s words. I was staring at him with my arms folded in front of where I was eating. ¡°Ah.¡± Lim Dae-han frowned as I responded briefly. But even for a brief while, the gaze that seemed to flow at me had lost its intensity and was falling slowly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked Lim Dae-han with my head tilted. Lim Dae-han widened his eyes while watching the food. When our eyes met, he dropped it again. The unusual appearance bothered me. I clutched to the table¡¯s edge and leaned in a little more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± . ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lim Dae-han was a one-celled and stubborn person, thus dealing with his pitiful eyes was difficult. I eventually got the answer by asking Lim Dae-han repeatedly. ¡°You didn¡¯t want toe out and I think you forced yourself out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Silly.¡± Lim Dae-han abruptly raised his head in response to the words I had hurled at him. I smiled with one corner of my mouth raised, but not with my eyes. If I really didn¡¯t want toe out, I would have run away or somehow avoided my seat, but I¡¯m sitting right in front of Lim Dae-han. He was a really stupid guy. ¡°Eat some rice, just eat.¡± As expected, we are people who don¡¯t get along. I used to only look at Dae-han¡¯s face, but now I¡¯ve been paying all my attention to his lips, and Lim Dae-han, who usually doesn¡¯t care about my feelings, was only looking at me now. Anyway, it was interesting to learn about Dae-han¡¯s new side. We headed to the cinema after eating. Lim Dae-han asked to watch a movie as if he had been waiting for this moment. We got to the cinema and discovered that Lim Dae-han had made an advance reservation. In terms of time, I hadpleted the calction on my own and had around 20 minutes left before we entered. It was a popr action thriller at the time. I don¡¯t really care about any movies. Because I had no interest in going to the cinema to watch a movie. Instead, I pretended to go to the bathroom and went to get popcorn while Lim Dae-han bought the ticket. I bought arge popcorn and two drinks despite being full because Dae-han ate so much. I couldn¡¯t do anything because it was too heavy to hold in one hand, but then I got a phone call from Lim Dae-han. He asked me a question as soon as I received it. ¨C Where are you? ¡°Here, I¡¯m at the cafeteria. Pleasee this way.¡± ¨C Wait. Lim Dae-han arrived at my position within a minute after finishing the call. Lim Dae-han frowned as soon as he discovered the snack in my arms. He seemed to have something to say, but I tilted my head as I saw him holding it in. Instead, Lim Dae-han took a bucket of popcorn and a drink from my arms. I couldn¡¯t hold it all in my arms, but Lim Dae-han made it possible. We sat at a round table in the waiting room next to the cinema while we waited for the movie to start. There was still some time left before the movie started. ? Lim Dae-han leaned against the table, his knees crossed and leaned towards me. In the meantime, I drank the drink after opening the lid. ¡°Did you make ns for lunch?¡± I asked Lim Dae-han, who still had a bad expression on his face. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Lim Dae-han brushed off the response. Then, while emptying the drink, he chewed on the ice. Crunch, crunch, crunch. The sound was also quite loud. He drinks really well. He doesn¡¯t seem to go to the bathroom very often. I shifted my gaze to Lim Dae-han, who was seated across from me. Glossy lips appeared in front of my sight again. Transparent ice hovering between the tongue and neat teeth¡­ ¡°Ah, what the hell is wrong with me?¡± I was muttering to myself, but Dae-han picked up on it and asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Would you like to refill it?¡± Because I wanted to escape, I reached out to Dae-han¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lim Dae-han stopped my hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± he stated, taking the empty drink cup with him. I wondered what was wrong with him when I saw him throw it away in the garbage can. He went to the restroom and didn¡¯t return for quite some time. He didn¡¯t arrive until 5 minutes before the movie began. Lim Dae-han appeared as I was debating whether or not to send a message. It looked like something had been sprayed on and around his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t hide the cigarette smell. ¡°Did you smoke?¡± When I asked, he put his hand in front of my nose. ¡°Can you smell it?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s okay.¡± I froze on the spot once I finished speaking. I wonder if it¡¯s because of the kiss that I¡¯m so concerned about the smell of cigarettes? Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t that bad. However, I¡¯ve never seen him smoke before. I think he might look a little cool. I awkwardly grabbed the back of Dae-han¡¯s arm. Lim Dae-han, who was trembling profusely, pulled away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s furrowed brow showed no sign of straightening. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 19

    Vol. 1 Chapter 19

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl The inside of the movie theater was, of course, dark. There were not many people because the movie had a long running time. It was also because it was midday on a weekday. Lim Dae-han and I sat in the center seat, quietly watching the movie. Lim Dae-han tossed and turned several times because the chair was ufortable. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him sit in one spot for a lengthy period of time, even in ss. I took a sip of my drink and slid it into my seat. Lim Dae-han, who was staring at me with his arm resting on the middle armrest, raised his chin and pointed to my drink. ¡°Give it to me too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± You¡¯ve already drunk all of yours! I muttered to myself as I handed my drink to Lim Dae-han. He didn¡¯t even look embarrassed as he sipped through the straw that I had in my mouth. He returned it to me once he was finished. I thought he would ask for another drink, so I put the drink in the center of us. I was holding a bucket of popcorn. Lim Dae-han said he doesn¡¯t eat popcorn when he watches movies. I? wasn¡¯t able to eat much because I was also full. Soon, the movie came out after the advertisement that wasing out day and night. I watched the movie curled up like a loser because Lim Dae-han took both armrests. I was unable to concentrate. Because¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I finished a drink and set it down, Lim Dae-han grabbed it and put it into his mouth. I thought it was a coincidence at first, but when I got into the middle of the movie, I tried it on purpose, and sure enough, he put it in his mouth right away. I don¡¯t think he was hungry¡­ As the film drew closer to its climax, I ended up grabbing my head. Lim Dae-han seemed to have purposefully drunk all of his drinks before the movie began to use my straw and abruptly took what was mine. I¡¯m certain of it because I¡¯m not stupid. Then I realized why there wasn¡¯t any skinship. He could do it if he worked hard enough, but I¡¯m not sure why he was only doing an indirect kiss. I sneak a nce at Lim Dae-han while covering my face with both hands. I moved my gaze slowly toward Lim Dae-han. It turns out he was staring at me, not the movie. When our eyes met, I hurriedly avoided him, but Lim Dae-han held my hand. Then he slowly climbed up, grabbed my wrist, and put it on the armrest together. It felt more strange than holding hands. It was stimting that Dae-han¡¯s hot hands slowly climbed up and wrapped around my wrist. Maybe the perv was me, not Lim Dae-han. It couldn¡¯t have been this agonizing. We went to a cafe together after watching the movie. It was the cafe where Dae-han and I first came together. A pink-themed cafe room. When I first came, I couldn¡¯t do anything because I was just staring at Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes, but today it was different.? I locked my gaze on Dae-han¡¯s lips, and when he noticed me, I lowered my gaze. I know why Lim Dae-han brought me here. Room cafe was a representation of such a ce. Students who don¡¯t have money don¡¯t care, and they¡¯re promiscuous and lewd¡­ I raised my gaze to the soda drink that Lim Dae-han was vigorously stirring with a straw. His legs trembled distractedly as he hurriedly threw the straw. Look at that. He¡¯s doing it because he wants to kiss me. I was willing to make an effort. I also applied lip balm. Contrary to my expectations, Lim Dae-han stood up and tapped his convex pocket. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± It¡¯s nothing more than a cigarette. I nodded and pretended to y with my phone. My brother sent me a message. Hyung: [Hey, what are you going to eat for dinner?] 16:57 Hyung: [Exam is over.] 16:57 Hyung: [Did you do well?] 16:58 Me: [Yeah, I think so. I just did it as usual¡­] 17:06 Me: [I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen in the evening. I¡¯m out now.] 17:07 Me: [Where are you, Hyung?] 17:07 I used to argue and fight with my older brother at home, but he never hit me. It was a clear-cut rtionship. When my brother joined the army, it was the most peaceful time of my life. It was peaceful back then. My parents were sad, but I actually enjoyed it. I slept in my brother¡¯s bed and yed with hisputer. Anyway. Hyung: [At home. Where are you? Are you stupid?] 17:09 Hyung: [Then eat dinner outside tonight.] 17:09 Me: [Yes¡­] After I sent a reply, I ignored it afterward. I pursed my lips and put the phone down again. I didn¡¯t have time to calm down because of my brother. I ate the whipped cream piled up on top of a green teatte with a straw. It was sweet and delicious. Is this how a first kiss feels like? I waited for Lim Dae-han with ridiculous thoughts. Has Lim Dae-han kissed a lot? As it turns out, he was savvy. What the boys did in the downtown area was obvious. Eat, then go to the arcade, y some games, eat some more, go to karaoke,? and then break up. Or maybe they just met for a reason. Shopping is shopping, and movies are movies. But, to be honest, it was nothing more than a dating course. Eat, watch a movie, or visit a cafe. Because of his fiery temper, schoolboys avoided Lim Dae-han, but girls liked him. He was not as flirtatious as other gangsters, and to be honest, he was very tall and had a perfect appearance. Therefore, I¡¯m sure he has been in a lot of rtionships? It¡¯s been about a month since I¡¯ve known Lim Dae-han, and he was good at rtionships, just as I cared about Dae-han and gave him a little heart. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s had a lot of rtionships. He seems to be very popr, and he looks likely to have arge number of friends around him¡­ My excited heart just sank. I was biting my fingers and biting my lips at the same time. By wiping away the water on the surface of the cup, I was able to calm my heart. Of course, I never wanted a novel¡¯s fateful love or sweet and sentimental first love. First and foremost, I disliked such pure and submissive love. No one wants that kind of love in this day and age. But¡­ That¡¯s right, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡± There was no way to soothe my gloomy heart. If I think about it, Lim Dae-han is now holding hands well, ying pranks well, and eating quickly in front of me, but I was the only one tormented and suffering. Even if Lim Dae-han starts to go forward a little bit, I will be surprised. How stupid would he think I was if he looked at me? A sigh came out on its own. I rested my chin on my hands and gazed at Lim Dae-han¡¯s empty seat. The curtain was raised at that precise moment, and Dae-han entered the room. He was supposed to be sitting in his seat, but he was still standing. He shifted his gaze to his seat and turned his head to the side. Lim Dae-han said this while tapping the table¡¯s corner. ¡°Can I sit next to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a brief silence. I quickly took my bag. ¡°¡­ You can sit here.¡± Lim Dae-han took a seat next to me. When I was sitting alone, it appeared that two people could sit there, but when Lim Dae-han sat down, it became cramped. I was the original owner of the seat, but with the current situation, I felt like I was stuck next to Lim Dae-han. I took a deep breath. I tilted my head and smelled Lim Dae-han. I liked the smell of cigarettes that had been slowly infiltrated. I never intend to smoke, but it was nice to smell it from Lim Dae-han. It was cool, and there were no smokers around me, so it was a smell that was hard to experience. I took a deep breath and sniffed Dae-han¡¯s scent a few times. ¡°Hey.¡± My shoulders flinched in response to his voice. ¡°Stop sniffing. Why would you smell it. It makes me feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sit with you because you act like a perv.¡± Lim Dae-han stood from his seat after speaking. Damn it. I was a little disappointed, but I had no excuse. Lim Dae-han eventually returned to his seat on the opposite side. I protested with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s because you smell of cigarette.¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s okay to smoke once in a while. The smell was going to hit your nose.¡± A mischievous smile spread across Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips. I was the only one who was frustrated. It was embarrassing, humiliating, and shameful. It was because I looked like I was scolding him by sniffing at him, despite the fact that I told him he could smoke every now and then. Perhaps other children liked this aspect of Lim Dae-han as well. He¡¯s quite humorous, and he¡¯s holding onto his words. It wasn¡¯t because of a joke that made me feel bad. I pursed my lips and cautiously opened my mouth. ¡°Have you had a lot of girlfriends?¡± Lim Dae-han, who was drinking lemonade on his side, set the cup down and looked at me strangely. ¡°What?¡± I added some words in case he avoided answering. Avoid answering?! For a moment, I was agitated and said something Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t even ask. ¡°I also dated when I was in middle school. So, you don¡¯t have to avoid it like that.¡± Of course, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say we¡¯re dating, but¡­ I haven¡¯t even begun to speak properly. The guys at the academy are dating h h h. Even if I said h h h, they remained silent in their respective positions. Lim Dae-han made a dishonest face at me and avoided looking at me. I asked again, suppressing my voice. ¡°Have you dated someone?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯ve been in a rtionship, but why don¡¯t you answer me? Today, we eat well, watch movies, and go to cafes. I¡¯m asking because you are so good at it. So answer me.¡± I was pleading for his answer without realizing it. As soon as I finished speaking, I bit my lip. Lim Dae-han burst outughing as if he was overjoyed. Of course, I was dissatisfied. ¡°Ki Young-hyun, are you jealous?¡± I pressed my lips firmly against the words. I responded slowly and carefully. ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not.¡± However, my face already heated up. I thought I wasn¡¯t on the jealous side. It was the same with having friends, and I¡¯ve never been jealous of my older brother who has rtively more than me. However, the thought of Lim Dae-han ying with other guys like this made my stomach churn. This is all because of Lim Dae-an. Because Dae-han treats and looks after me better than the others¡­ I still had my dry shoulders tucked. Crumpled. It squirmed as if it were a crease on the bulldog¡¯s face. I took a deep breath. Lim Dae-hanughed lowly. I raised my head in anger, then lowered my gaze as soon as I came into contact with Lim Dae-han¡¯s face, or more precisely, his lips. I was annoyed with all of this. Rather than kissing on the first date, Lim Dae-han made me angry, horny and teased me. I leaned against my back like a deted balloon. Unlike my pouty lips, Dae-han¡¯s lips drew a nice line to look at. Nheless, this was the most rxed conversation we¡¯d ever had. I¡¯m hoping he doesn¡¯t feel sorry for me because I looked strange. I became anxious at the time, but when I saw Lim Dae-han, I realized I wasn¡¯t the only one who had be flustered. I didn¡¯t think it was necessarily the case. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 20

    Vol. 1 Chapter 20

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°I¡¯ll take you home today.¡± Lim Dae-han responded indifferently to my words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you always take me home every day.¡± ¡°If you date me, I will take you to my house.¡± Unlike me, who had a sparkle in my eyes, Lim Dae-han maintained his usual demeanor. I took a deep breath. We went to the arcade, ate a light dinner, and were almost ready to go home when I realized I couldn¡¯t even hold a kiss today. Even in the room cafe, all we did was joke around. Lim Dae-han ran into people he knew halfway through, which made the situation awkward. All of my friends were most likely hanging out near their house. Anyway, time passed. I lowered my head. Lim Dae-han smoked more often than I thought. What if he gets sickter? It made me worry. It¡¯s time to go.? Even though it was my first date, I was a little disappointed that I couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a taxi.¡± Lim Dae-han grabbed my wrist and pulled me into a taxi before I could say anything. We sat in the back seat. Now he has skillfully named my apartment to the taxi driver. It was a big change in a month. I was more hesitant and awkward than I had been at the room cafe. Again, it was never because there was nothing. Outside the window, the sun was setting dimly. I stared nkly out the window. My ears were filled with Lim Dae-han¡¯s low voice. ¡°Was it boring today?¡± ¡°No, it was fun¡­¡± Lim Dae-han, on the other hand, was most likely not having fun. I¡¯m not sure how he ys with his friends, but he won¡¯t sit still and chat while trying to avoid the heat. ¡°It was fun,¡± I said once more. Lim Dae-han lightly tapped my fingertips. Tap. Tap again. I smiled helplessly and grabbed his finger for a brief moment before releasing it. ¡°Why are you touching me?¡± Maintaining my usual way of speaking, I loosened my hand. As the sun set, darkness descended. The taxi eventually stopped in front of the apartment. While I was rummaging through my wallet, Lim Dae-han put out his card again. Lim Dae-han gave me everything one by one. It could be good, but the emotions wereplicated. It seemed familiar to him and he seemed to be good at it. However, he didn¡¯t give an answer, but usually¡­there wasn¡¯t any kind of physical contact on a first date. Lim Dae-han stood in front of my apartment, looking as if he was awaiting my farewell. If I said ¡°Bye,¡± I expected him to turn around right away. The cicadas couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and just kept buzzing and crying. It waste in the evening when it entered the night pastures. Lim Dae-han looked down at me as I remained motionless. The word bye. It didn¡¯te out of my mouth. ¡°Lim Dae-han.¡± I called his name instead. He looked down at me with his head tilted at an angle. ¡°Do you want to talk a bit more?¡± He made a strange expression. Nheless, he replied, ¡°Yeah,¡± as if he didn¡¯t dislike the idea. I dragged Lim Dae-han to the pavilion in the apartmentplex¡¯s corner. It was a pavilion tucked into the corner of a high fenced-in wall surrounded by security. It was a location that even the residents of the apartment were unaware of, and it was possible that there were no people there at any time of day or night. Even delinquent youngsters are unlikely to be aware of this location. Lim Dae-han and I sat there together. I was staring at the same spot nkly. I turned my head to look at his lips, then away again. I repeated it a few times. When I turned my head again, I made eye contact with him. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± We remained silent. I looked down, licked my lips, then looked back at him. My fist clenched and unfolded. I could feel my palms sweating. I wiped it away on my thighs. Lim Dae-han exhaled briefly and woke up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to smoke a bit.¡± He didn¡¯t hide it this time. But, how would you go about going to the bathroom here? I nodded my head. Lim Dae-han walked around the corner, smoking a cigarette. It also had a strong cigarette odor. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m paying so much attention to someone! I approached the location where Lim Dae-han smoked after much thought and deliberation. He held a cigarette between his index and middle fingers and expelled smoke from his mouth. Then he shifted his attention to the sound of my footsteps. As I approached, he flicked his cigarette against the fence. I approached him with a determined expression on my face. ¡°Lim Dae-han.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He avoided my gaze. I grabbed his cheeks with both hands. ¡°Let¡¯s just kiss once.¡± ¡°¡­¡± And before Lim Dae-han could respond, I stood on my tiptoes, pulled his face, and kissed him. Hmph. Itsted with a short sound. His eyes were wide open as I looked at him. It¡¯s even better than I expected. It wasn¡¯t all bad. ¡°Do you want to try one more time?¡± I stood on my tiptoes again. Whenever I lifted myself, my lips touched and fell with a choppy sound. I did it several times. The first time was difficult, but the second and third times were easy. After that Lim Dae-han finally wrapped his arm around my waist. I also wrapped my hand around his neck, which was previously holding his cheek. He slowly turned me and made me lean against the wall. His nose touched the tip of my nose. Our lips barely touched each other. We looked at each other with our heads tilted and our eyes locked. I swallowed dry saliva. My throat clenched. ¡°I want to try a deep kiss too¡­¡± I didn¡¯t stutter, but the end of my voice trembled relentlessly. ¡°I smoked,¡± Lim Dae-han said after a moment of hesitation. I shook my head without saying anything. It meant it¡¯s okay. Lim Dae-han couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from me. Ah, that¡¯s strange. I hugged him a little more with my hand wrapped around his neck. ¡°Put out your tongue.¡± I slightly stuck my tongue out as Dae-han suggested. His lips were interlocked with mine and our tongues touched each other. I put a lot of force on my arm. The soft and moist tongues rubbed against each other. The saliva was sticky as the tongues rubbed against each other. Hmph, Uhm, Mmm. The sound was cut short. The sound was strangely racy. And it tasted exactly like cigarettes. I hope Lim Dae-han doesn¡¯t smoke anymore. Lim Dae-han held me tighter in his arms. His hands were rubbing my forearms and back. To be honest, I felt Lim Dae-han¡¯s lower body poked me, but I pretended not to notice. However, I suppose I did as well. I tightened my grip on Lim Dae-han¡¯s neck and kissed him passionately. Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand reached up and wrapped around the back of my neck. Lim Dae-han¡¯s sucked my tongue. I wiggled my tongue at Lim Dae-han and hugged him even tighter. It was scorchingly hot. Lim Dae-han¡¯s strength pushed me into the wall. He raised my head so much that my shoulders and neck were all sore. Every time I stumbled and swept the ground with unclean fallen leaves, they were trampled on, making a rustling sound. Our lips parted after a passionate kiss. Lim Dae-han looked down at me with heated eyes. My lips were hot. I thought we would kiss again right away. ¡°You should quit smoking.¡± Lim Dae-han nodded without saying anything in response to what I said. This time, I inserted my tongue first into his lips. Even before summer vacation, it¡¯s already hot, but how much hotter will it be in the future? The sticky heat enveloped us. *** ¡°Bye¡­¡± After saying my goodbyes, I tapped thebined entrance password and pressed it. I was rushing and fumbling, and I got it wrong twice. I was embarrassed to sense that Lim Dae-han was watching.? When the door opened, I said goodbye one more time and walked in. I took a seat on the stairwell while waiting for the elevator. I kissed Lim Dae-han. That¡¯s also a passionate one. I had no idea how much time had passed. I looked at the time and realized it had been an hour. My lips were sucked mercilessly, and they are now swollen. ¡°Ah, I think I¡¯m going crazy.¡± I mmed my head against the wall and entered the elevator when it arrived. I pressed my lips together as I approached my house. I? entered the password and walked in through the door. In the living room, someone was watching television. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± I took a step to my room after saying a basic greeting to no one in particr. It was then. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± He was my older brother. He¡¯s not anyone else, he¡¯s not dad or mom. He was the brother I feared more than my parents. I, uh, said something and crept into the room. ¡°Change your clothes ande out.¡± I turned my head. My brother seemed to have had a drink. The fried chicken wasid out on the sitting table. He seemed to have been waiting for me without eating a thing. That was his strange drinking habit. He bought something to eat when he drank without my parents knowing since high school because of me, who was especially skinny and small since I was young. Even after a long time has passed, it remains this way. ¡°I, I¡¯m full¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your lips?¡± When asked by my brother, I just said what I had in mind on my way. ¡°I had spicy food for dinner.¡± ¡°You had to be bluffing because you couldn¡¯t even eat properly in front of your friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come out and eat.¡± I¡¯m really full¡­ Even more so now that I¡¯ve eaten until dinner. But my brother told me toe out and eat as well, without saying anything. Cheek-tak. My brother took the lid off the can. Carbonation rose from the beer in his hand and then slowly subsided. I think I¡¯m going to eat it myself. A rebroadcast of an entertainment program that was buzzing was yed on TV. I had no choice but to eat if my brother told me to. If he let me eat alone, I¡¯d pretend to eat only one piece before going to clean it up. Today, however, I will have to awkwardly face my brother and eat the chicken. I would have stayed with Lim Dae-han a little longer if I had known this was going to happen. My excitement faded like the beer bubble in the can. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 21

    Vol. 1 Chapter 21

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl Tak, tak, tak! I walked out of the apartment building with a light footstep. Lim Dae-han stood in a straight line. Leaning against the front gate, he closed his eyes with a sleepy expression. I approached Lim Dae-han, who was standing crookedly. Lim Dae-han, who had opened his eyes, closed one of them as if he was tired. He yawned loudly when I carefully followed to the side and took the familiar path. ¡°Did you sleepte?¡± I asked carefully because I was worried. He shook his head to both sides. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± His voice was a little lower than usual. It was a gloomy voice. I raised my head and looked at him in the eyes. I was exhausted as well. I didn¡¯t sleep because I couldn¡¯t, but I did sleepter than usual. The sensation of kisses on my lips returned as soon as I closed my eyes to sleep, and I rolled my legs. The nket bounced like a helium-filled balloon. Is it the same with Dae-han? My heart was racing so fast, in contrast to him, who appeared tired and lethargic. We walked down the main road together and entered the alley. As usual, Lim Han stopped in front of the convenience store. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He asked for my understanding. ¡°No.¡± I caught Lim Dae-han, who seemed to stop and enter the convenience store right away. Lim Dae-han tilted his head at my actions. I coughed a few times. Then he led Lim Dae-han around the corner next to the convenience store and shoved him into the wall between the vis on either side. ¡°What are you doing, Ki Young-hyun?¡± I looked up at him. I wanted to ask what kind of rtionship we have now. However, his soft lips first caught my eye. I can ask him about itter. ¡°I want to kiss you¡­¡± I thought I could kiss him once and ask bout it. I reached out and grabbed his shoulder. I pressed my lips against Dae-han¡¯s soft lips. It made a silent contact and then fell off. Lim Dae-han grabbed both of my cheeks. His hands were huge. I was a little self-conscious because my cheeks seemed to be pressed down. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t seem to mind. He sucked my lower lip instead. The cool taste of toothpaste from his breath lingered in his mouth. ¡°Did you really not smoke?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± My lips curled up in response to his answer. My mouth was filled with emotions that couldn¡¯t be contained. Lim Dae-han kissed my cheek again when I raised the corner of my lips. There was no need for PXNIC or AngX. The scarce drink was also fine, whether it was 2 percent or 3 percent. The tongue was mingled in yfully. We exchanged a few more kisses before falling off and heading to school. Lim Dae-han looked around the convenience store a few times. He used to buy me drinks on a daily basis, but he couldn¡¯t today, so he seemed disappointed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy me a drink. Can¡¯t you meet me a little earlier in the morning?¡± ¡°Why.¡± ¡°I want to add this¡­¡± I was embarrassed to say anything about kissing and stuff. Lim Dae-han widened his stride and turned to face me. He locked his gaze on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s swollen.¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± I raised my hand and fiddled with my lips. Is it swollen to the point of being noticeable? I¡¯m actually not sure. Lim Dae-han grabbed my hand and lowered it at that moment. He was definitely strong. He walked off again. On the bright morning street, I rubbed my hands on my lips. I shrank my shoulders because it was cold and strange. Lim Dae-hand han¡¯s crept up and rubbed my ears vigorously. ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡± I pushed his hand away from me. Lim Dae-han was reinstated in his previous position. I continued down the street, staring in the same direction. I looked around to see if anyone had seen his action. There was no one around. However, just in time, a student wearing Bluetooth earphones appeared from the alley. After sneaking a peek at us he went his own way. Phew, we almost got caught. I wiped my lips, which Dae-han had recklessly rubbed with the back of my hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to school.¡± Lim Dae-han followed me like that. I felt like I was dragging arge dog behind me. *** ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to eat with your brother yesterday?¡± Jung Ji-pil, who was stuck in the corner, approached me as soon as I walked into the ssroom. Lim Dae-han walked past me on his way to the ss leader. I cast a sidelong nce at him and locked my gaze on Jung Ji-pil. However, all of my attention was on Lim Dae-han. ¡°You said you were having dinner with your brother yesterday, did I hear it right? With Lim Dae-han¡­¡± ¡°ss leader, when are we going to change our seat?¡± Lim Dae-han asked the ss leader to rearrange the desks while Jung Ji-pil was constantly buzzing. Their seats were bound to fall during the exam period due to someone with the first names Ki and Lim. I clenched my fist and covered my lips with a burst ofughter. Is it possible to do this just because we kissed once? The human heart is extremely cunning. But soon, my gaze was fixed to Jung Ji-pil, who showed a lot of sadness. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m really upset, Ki Young-hyun. If you¡¯re going to y with Dae-han, you have to call me too.¡± ¡°Why would you¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that Lim Dae-han and I became friends? I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m sad that my friend was taken away from me. Ki Young-hyun, oh, my Ki Young-hyun.¡± Jung Ji-pil pressed his hand against my cheek. He pinched me as if I were a child, so it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Stop it.¡± I pulled my body back. Jung Ji-pil sat with his legs crossed. I¡¯m curious if Lim Dae-han would be jealous. I tried to ignore Jung Ji-pil, but this time he looked me in the eyes. ¡°Why, why¡­¡± I covered my lips, which had been bitten and sucked since the morning, with the back of my hand when he looked at them. ¡°Ah, that can¡¯t be the case. Ki Young-hyun this is¡­¡± Jung Ji-pil said, opening his eyes wide like a fish.? On the contrary, I chose to ignore him. What is it?! I felt oddly bad, but I still avoided Jung Ji-pil¡¯s gaze. I returned my gaze to Dae-han and the ss leader. When Lim Dae-han asked when the seat would be returned to its original state, the ss leader responded calmly. ¡°Ah, the teacher actually said this. We¡¯re going to change seats for summer supplementation.¡± ¡°¡­ Changing seats?¡± I pushed my hand on Jung Ji-pil¡¯s chest and approached the ss leader. Jung Ji-pil quickly followed after. ¡°You need to switch seats. You can¡¯t spend the entire year in the same seat. And the teacher said this too. Don¡¯t force the others to change seats.¡± The ss leader looked at me, Jung Ji-pil, and Lim Dae-han in turn. Jung Ji-pil and I, who had never switched seats before, felt it was unfair, and Lim Dae-han assumed we were ufortable, averted his gaze. It was because he had a history of forcing for a seat change in a ssroom where everyone else was present. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han at the same time. He then brushed the corner of my mouth as I bit my lips. Swoosh, my head turned. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip.¡± His hand gestures were so rough that I thought he had pped me on the cheek. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 22

    Vol. 1 Chapter 22

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl This is not a coincidence. Lim Dae-han was seated behind me. After ncing at the names written on the ckboard, the teacher looked at Lim Dae-han for a long time. Then he looked at Lim Dae-han once again, before he looked at me. To be honest, it was a pity I couldn¡¯t be Dae-han¡¯s deskmate, but it was nice to have him even in the back seat. Lim Sang-han, who was sitting next to me, raised an eyebrow and asked me as I smirked and smiled unknowingly. ¡°What makes you so happy?¡± I just shook my head in response to his question. Honestly, it was still a little scary, just a little. Lim Dae-han and I moved to the first row. Jung Ji-pil was the third row. While pretending to be pretty poor, he took the middle spot and opened a chat with the guys around him. I also briefly greeted my deskmate and prepared for the first period, and someone pressed my back hard from behind. Obviously, it was Lim Dae-han. I opened my eyes and turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t poke me. Because it hurts¡­¡± Without even realizing it, the end of my voice had be blunt. Lim Dae-han put a ballpoint pen between his index and middle fingers like a cigarette. It seemed to be a habit. ¡°Are you going to the night self-study after school today?¡± I nodded cautiously as I looked at the ballpoint pen between his fingers. ¡°Because tomorrow is Saturday. I¡¯m going to study tillte today¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Lim Dae-han was a bit embarrassed. I asked him carefully. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hey, Dae-han-ah, you know we¡¯re going today, right? We waited for the exam period to be over. Yep yep.¡± ¡°Ah,e on. Talk to me.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s friend abruptly interrupted our conversation. I immediately raised my head. Lim Dae-han¡¯s friend was a little taller than me, but he was skinny, and he always wore a ck cool protectiveyer beneath his summer uniform. Others said it¡¯s because of his tattoos, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true. And he only lowered his tail in front of Lim Dae-han, while cursed without hesitation at the other guys. ¡°¡­¡± I fiddled with my fingers while silently hesitating. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to y with guys like a bully, but I can¡¯t say anything. Also, we aren¡¯t even dating. I should have kissed and sorted out our rtionship yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t. I was blinded by the skinship in the morning, so I missed the timing because I was flirting. Even if we were dating, I would have been nosy if I told Dae-han not to y with his friends. But it was the same for Dae-han. Lim Dae-han looked at me as I pouted my lips. I avoided his gaze as soon as I pressed my lips together. That¡¯s something he¡¯s doing on purpose. While smiling helplessly, I spoke carefully after his friend returned to his seat. I ced my hand on the back of his hand and pressed it with my finger. I gave him a lot of strength, but Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t even show any signs of pain. ¡°You can hang out with your friends today.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have fun since the exam is over. You already hang out with me yesterday, too.¡± No one said anything because of the freedom ofte-night self-study. First and foremost, Lim Dae-han had to stay at school until 10 p.m. every day because of me. My suggestion was good enough for Lim Dae-han. But I pretended to be unconcerned for a while. Come on. I can hide it. I took out a ballpoint pen in Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand and drew a circle like he did at the library a few days ago. ¡°Have fun. Really.¡° Lim Dae-han shifted his gaze to the back of his hand. A ck circle was drawn in the center of the back of his hand, which was slightly darker than mine, who had lighter skin. Lim Dae-han, who had been staring at the mark, quickly smiled. I smiled because he doesn¡¯t usually smile like that. *** The ss leader¡¯s mother unexpectedly gave sandwiches and drinks to the students who were studying at school, saying that we had a hard time in the final exam. The ingredients and sauce between the bread were mixed together, making it a good snack to eat during a boring night of self-study. In one hand, I held a sandwich, and in the other, a mechanical pencil. After a while, I set down the mechanical pencil in my hand. I took my time looking out the window. Unlike inside the ssroom, where students were enthralled by their studies, it was peaceful outside. I couldn¡¯t concentrate and was bored for some reason. Normally, there would be no time to be bored. I had to see Lim Dae-han sleeping drooping next to me, seeing Lim Dae-han holding his book with his hair tied up,? and when he got bored, I had to respond to Lim Dae-han who talked to me in some way. After only a few hours without Lim Dae-han, I suddenly felt a huge emptiness in Lim Dae-han¡¯s seat. I wrapped the paper from the sandwich I had just finished. I then ced it in the corner of my desk. I turned around and grabbed his usual peach arm pillow. I took the picture while clutching the top of its pointed head. Then I wrapped my arm around my side and buried my cheek in my hand. It was strangely soft and cozy. I could see why he fell asleep with his face buried in this pillow. As I stretched out, I reached for my cell phone from the corner of my desk. It was the moment I looked at the screen. Ting. A message popped up. It was Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han: [What are you doing?] 19:37 I had to respond right away because I was in the chatbox. I paused on the keypad. Then I started typing. Me: [Self study¡­] 19:40 Me: [The ss leader bought me a sandwich] 19:41 Lim Dae-han: [Only you?] 19:42 Me: [No¡­ He bought it for everyone.] 19:43 Lim Dae-han: [Ah] 19:44 That was the entire message. I waited for another message, but it never arrived. I have a pleasant conversation with Lim Dae-han, but what kind of rtionship did we have? Like the sticky outside temperature, I became soggy. I slowly typed a message into the chat box where there was no longer any conversation. Me: [We did it yesterday] 19:47 Me: [What will happen to us now?] 19:49 Me: [I wanted to say this today, but I couldn¡¯t¡­] 19:51 When I saw ¡®1¡¯ disappear, I knew he¡¯d read the message. However, Lim Dae-han did not reply. It was strange and I was a little disappointed. I put my phone down and flipped over the peach arm pillow I was holding in my arms. I picked my phone again. I didn¡¯t want to give attention to my phone, but I kept giving it. Is this how it feels to like someone? I felt like an adolescent boy. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t experience any symptoms of puberty. First and foremost, I was terrified of my brother. When I tried to be a little shady, like saying ¡°Hey, you bastard,¡± my brother would get angry if I got caught saying that. Anyway, I picked up my phone, put it down, and repeated it several times. And around the end of the first period of night self study, Lim Dae-han¡¯s name appeared on the phone screen. ¡°¡­¡± I clenched my chin indifferently, then the ringtone rang again, and I brought the phone to my ear. ¡°Hello.¡± It was a low, gloomy voice that I did not know. He was panting over the phone. I took off my cell phone from my ears, wondering if it was a mistake. ¡°Ah, shit.¡± There was still a thick swear word and a panting. I walked around the corner of the hallway, putting my phone in my ear as if I were hiding. The hallway was quite dark because the lights were turned off. ¡°H-hello¡­?¡± Unlike just now, I asked again carefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Lim Dae-han?¡± ¨C Ki Young-hyun. Huu¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± I said, responding to the sound of quiet breathing. Lim Dae-han called my name again over the phone. ¨C Ki Young-hyun. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¨C Come out through the back door. ¡°¡­ Now?¡± ¨C Yeah. Pack up. Lim Dae-han called me despite the fact that he knew I was at school. I grabbed my phone with both hands and moved it closer to me. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°Are you at school now?¡± ¨C Yeah, I¡¯m almostte for cleaning the house. Soe out now. Phew. I sighed. He always does whatever he wants. I muttered to myself. But I ended up returning to my seat. My phone was still in my hand, and I could feel Jung Ji-pil approaching. ¡°Oh¡­ Hyung, I¡¯m leaving now¡­¡± ¨C That¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Yes, wait a little bit.¡± Jung Ji-pil asked quietly, ¡®Is that your brother?¡¯ I nodded cautiously. I took my mouth off the phone and said, ¡°My brother is home now.¡± It was better than being bothered for no reason. Jung Ji-pil, who is afraid of my brother, also nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see each other alive, Ki Young-hyun.¡± I frowned at the strange joke. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 23

    Vol. 1 Chapter 23

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl I walked as if I were running. Lim Dae-han was standing tall at the back gate, under a streetmp. Even at night, the air was hot. I sweated and ran out of breath despite the fact that I ran a bit. It was difficult to deal with the sticky air of a midsummer night. I had packed my belongings for the weekend¡¯s study ahead of time, and my bag was heavy. However, as I got closer to Lim Dae-han, my steps became lighter. I approached him, who was standing tall on the streette at night, alone. ¡°Did you run?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hot¡­¡± I wiped the sweat on my forehead. He handed me what he was holding in his hand. It was a fan that was held in one hand. Lim Dae-han grabbed the bag that was wrapped around my back and carried it for me. ¡°I can carry it on my own¡­¡± I protested a little. However, he did not even pretend to listen. There was a smell that touched my nose at the time. I took a sniff around. Lim Dae-han retreated to the side slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been drinking?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This smell was clearly alcohol. Since my brother drinks alcohol often, I knew that one or two bottles didn¡¯t smell like this. He turned his head away. There was nothing different from usual except for the smell. Lim Dae-han drinks alcohol when ying with friends¡­ It was far more interesting than chatting with me in a cafe while looking sideways. However, Lim Dae-han did not respond to my words. Instead, he pointed his chin at the fan in my hand. ¡°Turn on the fan.¡± I turned on the fan. It was quite cool for a palm-sized subject. ¡°Aaaaa¡­¡±? I made a long noise with my mouth on the fan. The sound was not as loud as it was with therge fan. I also positioned the fan behind my neck and on my face. The heat of the skin that was about to sweat dissipated. I took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°I borrowed it.¡± ¡°Did you steal it?¡± Lim Dae-han was upset as he looked at me. Unknowingly, a smile emerged from within me. Lim Dae-han asked what I wasughing about when I burst outughing. The sadness melted away like snow. ¡°Are you taking me home?¡± I looked up at Lim Dae-han and asked. Lim Dae-han stretched his neck as if the strap was too tight. ¡°No, we¡¯re going to my house.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The steps came to a halt where they were. It was on the verge of hardening. Lim Dae-han, who had been walking before, approached and grabbed my hands. His thick fingers dug in between my fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lim Dae-han led me with a voice that did not contain any affection at all.? I was drawn to him but did not respond. I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. It is now 8:30 p.m. Anyone who did not work at night had already gone home to rest. There had to be his parents, and we were walking down the alley in the back door. Jaecheon-dong was nearer to the main gate. Are we going to go out to the main street and take a taxi? I followed Lim Dae-han while thinking in my head to consider as many possibilities as possible. Lim Dae-han, on the other hand, was simply leading me silently with no exnation. Lim Dae-han arrived at a vi close to the school¡¯s back gate. This location provided an opportunity for me and Lim Dae-han to be properly intertwined. The same vi where I was panting after leaving school because the air conditioner broke down about a month ago and ran into Dae-han. Lim Dae-han was living there. ¡°Did you live here?¡± When I asked, Lim Dae-han casually replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Then he entered the elevator by pressing the four passwords on the first floor. We stood in front of the house¡¯s farthest corner after smoothly moving up to the third floor. I shook my head and looked around in a hurry. Among the buildings surrounding the school, this was a new vi. I remained vignt while being cautious until Lim Dae-han pressed the password and opened the door. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han entered first. When he turned on the light, the whole house brightened up. I took a look around. The room¡¯s sizes were neitherrge nor small. The room and living room were separated through a sliding door. The air conditioner was turned on, so the inside was coolpared to the outside. It was quite neat, but there were a few round marks on the floor. Lim Dae-han turned his head after taking off his shoes. He made eye contact with me as he stood at the front door. ¡°Where I live.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± My eyes widened to his words. Lim Dae-han grabbed my cheek while I was still baffled by the situation, kissed my lips, and then let go. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I took off my shoes and went inside after pulling myself together after the kiss. I slowly scanned the inside with my eyes. It was perfectly normal. Lim Dae-han brought out a paper cup. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a drink.¡± When asked, I replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Lim Dae-han opened the refrigerator door. The refrigerator was quiterge for a studio apartment. I sneaked a peek into the refrigerator through the gap. I immediately turned to the green bottle that filled inside. As soon as I saw it Dae-han was embarrassed. He mmed the door and turned his eyes toward me, and looked around. I saw all the contents of the refrigerator, but I pretended not to see it. I suppose this was a sort of hideout. ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go to the bedroom.¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± I dragged my heavy feet and went to the bedroom. The bedroom was also quite clean. It didn¡¯t seem like it was wrong to say that he had cleaned up. However, there was no furniture in the house where people lived. There were only a few pieces of clothing aside from the furniture, which appeared to be mandatory to anyone looking at it. Still, thanks to the cool air conditioner, it was rxing. It was set to 18 degrees. It was cooler than the one at school. Except for the third grade, the rest of the grades in school were set to 26 degrees. I sat on the bed, blinked, and looked around the room. The yellow wallpaper and the scattered question books were lying on the floor. There was a desk, but a TV upied it, and there was a veranda in front of it. ¡°Drink it.¡± Lim Dae-han walked in with a drink and a paper cup. It was a 2 percent drink that he always bought. Actually, is this Lim Dae-han¡¯s taste? I thought and took a drink. Lim Dae-han, who was standing in front of me, took a chair from his desk and sat down. Seeing him was amusing. ¡°¡­ Are you living alone?¡± I asked as I chewed the cup¡¯s corners. Lim Dae-han substituted a nod for an answer. I had a lot of questions because it was hard to find people living alone around me. ¡°Why do you live alone?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s far away.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it take about 30 minutes by bus?¡± ¡°Do you know my neighborhood?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The rtionship between Lim Dae-han and Jaecheon-dong was not certain as I had only heard of rumors. I felt bad for bringing up the rumor I had heard without realizing it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± When I apologized, Lim Dae-han waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s true that my parents work there, but they don¡¯t live there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s far away, and it¡¯s better for them not to see.¡± I pouted my lips at his honest words. I was saddened to hear Lim Dae-han say that. However, I couldn¡¯t say anything because I don¡¯t know how Lim Dae-han lives outside. Hmm, I took a deep breath. I drank everything in the paper cup. A sweet peach scent spread in my mouth. ¡°Lim Dae-han.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Sit next to me.¡± I said it while patting the seat beside me. I smiled as if I had be the owner of the house. There was an unpleasant noise from the chair. Lim Dae-han quickly took a seat next to me. The bed was pressed on one side. There was no noise when I asked him toe, and it was just awkward.? My body was stiff and I was still, but Lim Dae-han grabbed my hand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was so awkward. I bit my lip and opened my mouth carefully. ¡°Well, then, why did you bring me here?¡± After saying that, I wanted to hit him in the head a few times. I was staring at himpletely. I just asked him in a message what our rtionship is, and then he brings me here so tantly. Lim Dae-han¡¯s calm voice was heard from the side. ¡°I said I¡¯d bring you here if you date me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°If I bring you when we¡¯re not dating,¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s grip on my hand tightened. I immediately turned my head to the side. Dae-han¡¯s ears turned bright red. It reminded me of Rudolph¡¯s nose on Christmas. ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll do something weird.¡± ¡°Are we dating?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He stood up without responding. Lim Dae-han released the grip he had on my hand. Then he knelt in front of me and sat down, unable to raise his head. I tilted my head to look at his face, focusing on the expression on his face. Hearing my movement, he raised his hand and widened his eyes at me. He seems to want to cover my face, but I was quicker and grabbed his arm. ¡°Hmm? Are we dating?¡± I asked again. ¡°Oh.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice was heard. He tilted his head as well. Unlike his hesitant mouth, he reached out and embraced me with both hands. The posture became erratic as his body was raised up. His chin rested on my shoulder. A small breath entered my ear. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Go out with me.¡± I remained motionless. Lim Dae-han¡¯s arms, which were wrapped around my waist tightened. ¡°With me¡­ go out with me..¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We talked and kissed a lot.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I love it so much that I don¡¯t know what to do, with me¡­¡± It¡¯s all good until that point, when he has to say, ¡°Shit, that¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± as well as cursing. I didn¡¯t want to disturb the mood, so I remained motionless. I wanted to see Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression. Will his face turn red again? I wriggled like a caterpir, desperate to get out of his arms. Lim Dae-han, on the other hand, tightened even more. ¡°Please¡­¡± I stopped moving after I heard his blunt voice in my ears. ¡°Stay still. Because it¡¯s embarrassing..¡± Eventually, I burst outughing. I¡¯m not sure why it was so funny. Lim Dae-han drank alcohol, but it seemed that I drank it as well. I couldn¡¯t stopughing even after I was free of Lim Dae-han¡¯s arms. Lim Dae-han, who was facing me, stared nkly at me while smiling. The smiling face seemed strange, but it was okay. I felt strange after a while ofughing. I used to wonder if dating was really that exciting. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I bowed my back and rested my hands on his knees. I kissed Lim Dae-han¡¯s cheek while he was red-faced. Mwah. I was surprised because the sound was louder than I expected, but I pretended to be fine. ¡°Is it our first day then?¡± I asked. Lim Dae-han¡¯s face turned blue and then red. It changed like a broken traffic light. I was surprised to see his face changing vividly. He really likes me. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 24

    Vol. 1 Chapter 24

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl I raised my hand from the tip of my chin and covered my ear. It didn¡¯t tickle, but I pressed my palms together as if scratching my skin. It was awkward. Unlike Lim Dae-han, who sat on the floor, I was the only one sitting on the bed. How can I break this atmosphere? Obviously we¡¯re dating. ¡°Hmm.¡± When there was a small vibration, Lim Dae-han trembled. Then he immediately turned his head. ¡°What, what¡­¡± Rather, I stuttered in embarrassment. ¡°You called.¡± ¡°I never called¡­ but I.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lim Dae-han tried to turn his head again. I got up and grabbed Lim Dae-han¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dae-han.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sigh. ¡°I have to study.¡± I held him for now, but I had nothing to say.? I stood up and took a workbook from my bag. I wanted to sit at his desk, but there wasn¡¯t enough room because of the television. I eventually sat on the bed. Lim Dae-han rose from his seat on the floor and looked at me. He then sat down beside me. Lim Dae-han¡¯s thick, heavy arms wrapped around my waist. It didn¡¯t feel like my back was broken, but it was heavy. ¡°¡­Heavy.¡± ¡°Study.¡± We stayed next to each other. I flipped through the workbook and took out the mechanic pencil. I wanted to study, but it was difficult with Lim Dae-han¡¯s face on my shoulder. Lim Dae-han regarded the neatly organized workbook indifferently. ¡°You have good handwriting.¡± ¡°You said thatst time as well.¡± I smiled and made eye contact as I turned my head. Ah. I was still, but he closed his eyes and then opened them again. I was unknowingly intoxicated by the atmosphere. I drew my chin back and opened my eyes. Lim Dae-han reached out and pressed his hand against my cheek. Then he moved in slowly. Ah. Our lips touched. Dae-han¡¯s tongue wriggled through the gap between my lips. When the tongues came into contact with each other, they became entangled like snakes. There was clearly a slight smell of alcohol, but his mouth tasted like toothpaste. We tilted our heads at an angle while lying face down on each other. I smiled for a moment and he he heughed. Lim Dae-han bit my tongue without hurting it. And at one point he grabbed my waist. Iy t on the bed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I made eye contact with Lim Dae-han, who got up. I opened my eyes with my lips clenched. Lim Dae-han sucked his dry saliva. That¡¯s why he never brought me home before. I realized it again. I hesitated before passing Lim Dae-han¡¯s chest and wrapping my arms around his shoulders. Lim Dae-han wrinkled his eyebrows as he looked at the hand that was wrapped around the nape of his neck. I tightened my arms a little more and pulled him closer. ¡°¡­ Uh, you¡¯re going to keep going anyway.¡± Our lips touched again. Lim Dae-han alsoid down slowly. He was heavy. Even with the air conditioner turned on, it was hot. Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips prated my lips as if they were going to eat them. It was difficult to breathe, and his tongue was rushing in. ¡°Um, uh¡­¡± Every time Lim Dae-han pushed it, the sound was muffled, and a strange sound came out of my mouth. Because Lim Dae-han pushed so hard down, my body continued to push up even when I was lying in bed. My lips felt like they were going to swell again. Bang, bang! Lim Dae-han hit his head on the bed head whenever he pushed his tongue. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± I was bumped my head against the bedside as our lips barely parted. He pushed hard, and his body climbed up the head of the bed, leaving him half-raised. Lim Dae-han was looking down at me. I bit my lips in a strange feeling to the point where I had goosebumps on my forearms. Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression from above was not a joke. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± His eyes were drawn to my lips, cheeks, and neckline. I felt naked and grabbed my cor despite the fact that he did nothing. I was embarrassed and tried to raise the corners of my mouth, but Lim Dae-han just stared at me without smiling, which made me even more embarrassed. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± Lim Dae-han cautiously called my name after a while. I slowly nodded my head. Any reaction would have been odd. Lim Dae-han tilted his head and fiddled with the cor of my shirt. ¡°Are you hot?¡° His voice was lower than usual when he asked questions. It was simr to when he was not fully awake. Lim Dae-han¡¯s fingers caressed the back of my neck. My whole body trembled. It was cold enough to make me shiver rather than hot. ¡°Clothes¡­ you want to take it off?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s hot.¡± You¡¯re putting off the answer to me! I bit my lip several times in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand touched my lips roughly. Then he brought his head closer to meet my lips again. ¡°Can I take it off?¡± No. I answered firmly within my head. Today was supposed to be our first date. We kissed before we started dating, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be like this on our first date. I wish we could have a healthy rtionship. But another word came out of my mouth. ¡°You can¡­¡± After finishing speaking, I was swallowing my saliva in a tense atmosphere, and suddenly a ringtone rang. My ringtone was set as the default. It was ringing at the wrong time. I switched from silent because I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer Lim Dae-han¡¯s calls while running from school, but I didn¡¯t expect the call toe in this situation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Answer the call.¡± I carefully took out my cell phone from my pocket, under Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes. Lim Dae-han refused to stand and insisted on remaining in the same position. From above, he watched me answering the phone. ¨C Ki Young-hyun, are you done with school? It was my brother who called. ¡°Ah, um, yeah,¡± I said as I got up. Lim Dae-han gently backed down from my embarrassing behavior. When I checked the time on my cell phone, it was a little past 10 p.m. Why does time fly by so quickly? When I¡¯m with Lim Dae-han, this is always the case. ¡°Huh. Now¡­ I¡¯m on my way now.¡± ¨C Then go and buy some ice cream. ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± ¨C Don¡¯t give a half-hearted response. Answer properly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The phone was cut off. An awkward atmosphere flowed between Dae-han and me. When I looked at Dae-han with my lower lip hidden, he shifted his gaze from straight ahead to me. I carefully touched Lim Dae-han¡¯s thigh. ¡°I think I should go.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± When I stood up, he stood up as well. I put the workbook and the mechanic pencil in my bag, which I don¡¯t know when it fell out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with me today.¡± I was considering hitting myself in the head a few times as I walked. What are we going to do there if I don¡¯t answer the phone? Obviously no, no, no, no, no, no, please, stop it. I must have gone through the process of¡­ Even when I was younger, I was so alert that if someone followed me and wanted to give me candy. Contrary to my expectations, I easily nodded in response to his words that he wanted to take off my clothes because it was hot. Lim Dae-han abruptly grabbed my bag and slung it over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Ah, seriously¡­¡± I mumbled to myself, but when Lim Dae-han looked at me, I immediately silenced myself. Because he opened his eyes so wide, I was a little scared. Honestly, we¡¯re dating, so why should I be afraid? I¡¯ve never felt intimidated before. I had a lot of thought running through my head. Still, in the end, wee out of the house together and came down the stairs. The dark space lit up as I took one step at a time through the dark stairwell. I raised my head as I stood in the doorway. I looked up at Dae-han¡¯s house on the third floor. Then I remembered that I could look down at the alley where I went to from his house¡¯s veranda. ©¸ Let¡¯s go home together ©¸ I have a friend who goes with me ©¸ You didn¡¯t have a friend ©¸ How do you know? ©¸ I¡¯ve seen it a few times ©¸ You¡¯re always alone ©¸ Hahaha I recalled the contents of the note I had exchanged with Lim Dae-han. My brow was wrinkled. I turned my head around. Lim Dae-han, who was trailing behind me, was caught off guard. ¡°Have you ever peeked at me going to school on the veranda?¡± ¡°I never peeked. I just happened to see you.¡± ¡°That was sneaking a peek! That¡¯s how you knew I was going to school alone.¡± The sinner was speechless. So was Lim Dae-han. I stomped my feet in embarrassment.? I bit my lower lip.? Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t he tell me that he was living around here while we were together? It was full of things I didn¡¯t understand. I asked while tying mine to Lim Dae-han¡¯s fingers, which were trying to hold my hand. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me you lived nearby?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han responded with an annoyed expression when I looked up with a grumpy expression. ¡°What?¡± It was obviously a habit. Stretching the tail of your words in a not cute way. Why were you hiding so much? In disappointment, I held Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand tightly. Lim Dae-han squeezed my hand even tighter, mistaking it for an expression of affection. Lim Dae-han eventually hurt my fingers because he held them so tightly until I said, ¡°Ouch, it hurts, let go.¡± *** Vol. 1 Chapter 25

    Vol. 1 Chapter 25

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°What are you doing?¡± My brother asked, looking at the shopping bag in my hand. I carried the shopping bag a little higher. I was holding a shopping bag from a well-known ice cream store. Of course, I didn¡¯t buy it. Normally, I would have bought almost anything from a convenience store, but today I went to an ice cream store that was about to close and bought it there while walking around with Lim Dae-han as an excuse. Lim Dae-han handled the payment again. No matter how much money he has, does he usually buys all of these things? All I¡¯d paid for was a c or, at most, popcorn. I considered how I would repay it. ¡°Bring it here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My older brother had already consumed a ss of beer and was resting on the sofa. Three or fourrge beer cans were on the living room table. My brother wasn¡¯t much of a drinker. ¡°What about Mom and Dad?¡± My brother raised his shoulders when I asked him. Perhaps they were on their way to a rtive¡¯s house. My parents would sometimes leave the house quietly to where rtives frequently interact. I figured it would be the same today, so I set out the ice cream. My brother wriggled down from the sofa, sat on the floor, and took the ice cream out of the shopping bag. Then he frowned as he opened the lid of arge container. ¡°There¡¯s only the same thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to.¡± It was purely my taste. The top was decorated with mint chocte and green tea, and my mother is an alien taste. My brother¡¯s favorite things were lying underneath, but I pretended not to know. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to eat?¡± My older brother took out a spoon, rummaged through it, and ate the mint chocte. You shouldn¡¯t eat it if it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, but once you do, it tastes like toothpaste. Obviously, it was fun and enjoyable when I was with Lim Dae-han, but my mood subsided when I was with my brother. I can¡¯t believe he cursed at my favorite mint chocte. I muttered angrily to myself. ¡°Mint chocte is the vitality of the people, so it¡¯s mint chocte.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡± I immediately shut my mouth. My brother really doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± My older brother asked me, who was standing there with a fat expression on my face. I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat.¡± In response, he pointed to the other side of me with his chin. ¡°Eat it.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Eat it.¡± I was eventually forced to sit next to my brother. I had a pink spoon in my hand, but I didn¡¯t want to eat it. And I had an ice cream bite on the way. I ate a cone one with Lim Dae-han. I roughly scooped it up with a spoon and put the ice cream in my mouth. How does toothpaste taste? It¡¯s sweet because of the chocte inside and the chocte in your mouth. My brother, on the other hand, set aside the mint chocte, and my mother ate only the aliens. Sweet things appeal to me because they do not appear to be so. After a while of eating ice cream, he looked at me and asked. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you still friends with him these days?¡± ¡°Ji-pil? What¡¯s wrong with him¡­¡± ¡°No, not him. The one I saw in front of the house a few days ago.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He was talking about Lim Dae-han. Until a while ago, I had no idea that the name Lim Dae-han, who had been kissing, kissing, and kissing until my lips were swollen woulde out of my brother¡¯s mouth. It felt like my face was heating up. My eyes shook for a moment. But I lowered my gaze so my brother wouldn¡¯t notice. Then I shoved a handful of mint chocte into my mouth. Munch munch munch. I responded with an unusual pronunciation. ¡°Well, yeah, that¡¯s right¡­He¡¯s not such a bad kid. This is only his first impression.¡± ¡°He was smoking.¡± ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°Yeah. The day I came in the morning a few days ago.¡± My brother, who is a college student, has been enjoying his vacation to the fullest sincete June. As a result, there were times when he drank untilte at night and drove home in the morning, and I think he saw it then. My brother¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at me. It was almost as if it were floating. The hand that held the spoon was tense. Instead of making excuses, I pressed down hard on the hard ice cream. ¡°You also used to smoke when you were in high school.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same¡­¡± An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. My older brother shut his mouth when I answered it lightly. He looked me up and down with ferocious eyes. The air was cold. I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t even curse.? got up from my seat, holding the spoon to my front teeth, as I sees my older brother. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Good night, Hyung.¡± Then, I rushed into my room as if running away. Fortunately, the scolding did not fall. While putting my hand on my chest in front of the door and rxing my breath, I took out my cell phone. There was a message from Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han: [Good night] 23:06 Lim Dae-han: [See you tomorrow] 23:15 The feeling of being stressed out by my brother melted away with a single message. I leaned against the door and brushed my dry lips several times. I moved my fingers slowly. Me: [I¡¯m going to the library tomorrow] 23:17 Me: [Would you like to go together?] 23:17 Strangely, I felt as if my blood was drying up as I sent those words. The reply had arrived. Lim Dae-han: [I¡¯ll go as usual] 23:18 Lim Dae-han: [Good night again, hahaha] 23:19 I believe it was a little too early. On weekends, no matter how quickly a person awoke, it was still a little early to leave the house at 7 a.m. Still¡­ Should we just go? I replied back saying okay. I¡¯m going to wash up and sleep. I quickly unbuttoned my shirt. *** ¡°Can¡¯t you study?¡± I asked Lim Dae-han, who was wrapping his head. It felt good to hear the cool air conditioner wind and the soothing indie band. We weren¡¯t in a library, but we went to a franchise cafe that opened early because Dae-han couldn¡¯t concentrate. Lim Dae-han frowned, then pushed the book away and fell on the table.? I wondered if he wanted to smoke because he would nce at the smoking room in the middle of the cafe. The withdrawal symptoms appeared to be severe. Still, I pretended not to notice because there was a faint scent of cigarettes when we kissed. ¡°¡­¡± I pouted my lips as I couldn¡¯t hear the answer from Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han patted my hand, which was gently ced on the table while lying face down.? He tapped it with his thick fingers and wrapped it around the back of his hand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I had silently noticed. It was a Saturday morning, and despite the fact that it was a cafe, there weren¡¯t many people there because it was in a small neighborhood. There were only a few students. Lim Dae-han, who was ying with the back of my hand, used his strength to hold my finger. For a while, he rested his head on the desk. It was extremely distracting. His body couldn¡¯t stay still. I looked down at the back of Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand and shifted my gaze to the drink cup on the table. Water pooled like a shadow beneath the cup. ¡°Can¡¯t you concentrate?¡± When I asked the question again, Lim Dae-han shook his head. ¡°No.¡± It was a far-fetched expression to describe Lim Dae-han, but he did seem a little cute to be honest. Despite the fact that we had moved to a cafe because he was shaking his legs, twisting his body, and staring at people who came in for no reason. Lim Dae-han kept ying around while we sat face to face, so I couldn¡¯t have been studying either. I finally closed the workbook that I had opened while touching the back of my neck. ¡°Shall we eat and go somewhere else? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Actually, I couldn¡¯t have been the only one who was hungry. I¡¯ve been picky about food, and I¡¯m not particrly hungry, but I have a feeling Lim Dae-han would be hungry. Lim Dae-han rose to his feet right away. He lifted the strawberry-shaped fan that was stuck in the workbook. Despite the fact that the heat had already dissipated due to the air conditioner¡¯s wind, he ced a fan in front of me and gently shook it. There was a gentle breeze. I shook my head to organize my hair. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you want to study at my house? I cleaned up the desk.¡± I wrinkled my eyebrows when he asked me implicitly, knowing his intentions. Lim Dae-han drank the drink he had already ordered a second time. I looked into the few people¡¯s eyes and whispered in the shape of my mouth. ¡®Do you want a kiss?¡¯ When I asked, Lim Dae-han fell down on the table again. Nheless, he did not deny it. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 26，Part 1

    Vol. 1 Chapter 26£¬Part 1

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl I rested my chin on one hand while erasing the incorrect lines. Because the answer to Korean geography was obvious, I was able to solve it one at a time without much thought. I marked the issue with a dot. Today I couldn¡¯t concentrate. There was only one reason. ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even have eyes behind my back, but I could feel the gaze. His eyes were obvious, despite his quiet and sensitive demeanor.? I turned the mechanic pencil around with my finger and knocked it down. I slowly returned my gaze. I slowly turned my head back. Lim Dae-han, who was sitting leaning against the wall next to the bed, was staring at me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± When our gazes met, his eyes rolled downwards slowly. The purpose of the meeting was obviously to study, but when I came to, I was studying alone. No, I had no idea what to do. His gaze was so desperate that he grunted behind my back, but there was no way I could study. I returned my attention to my original position. I took a look around the desk. The TV, which had been on the desk until yesterday, was apparently kicked out of the living room. There was plenty of room to study, but only for one person. So, of course, Lim Dae-han had no choice but to go to bed, and he stared at me in a stretched position for about an hour. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± I turned to the voice calling me. This time, the chair was also there. ¡°Do you want some ice cream?¡± His tone didn¡¯t change,? but he was asking me as a suggestion. I raised one corner of my mouth in embarrassment. After that, I shake my head. Lim Dae-han nodded and turned away in response to my reaction. He stopped at a convenience store and bought a bag full of jujuba, and in the end it was to feed me. ¡°But you don¡¯t study¡­?¡± Lim Dae-han looked elsewhere when I asked the question carefully. Why don¡¯t you study in this way? I couldn¡¯t understand it because I had only been studying casually and living an ordinary life, despite having the highest grade point average in my ss. But I also knew I shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question. Lim Dae-han disliked and despised studying. He couldn¡¯t help but be distracted once he started studying. Also, because studying is a habit, someone who has done it before did it well. ¡°You also didn¡¯t?¡± Lim Dae-han asked me, who had attempted to study in the meantime, despite the fact that I was sweating from the gaze I felt behind my back. Who did it and who didn¡¯t do it? I was furious at the moment, but I was able to calm my stomach. ¡°I did it until now.¡± ¡°Take a break then.¡± Lim Dae-han patted the seat next to him. It was odd that his eyes were wide open, despite the fact that he had said toe to his side calmly. If I didn¡¯t go, he would hold my wrist and sit me down. I got yful again. What¡¯s wrong with me? Normally, I was a serious person with no sense of humor. ¡°¡­Can I just rest on the chair?¡± Lim Dae-han, who pretended to be calm, swallowed and closed his mouth. He raised himself first, as soon as I thought about leaving. Then he got out of bed and approached me. In front of my eyes, there was a shadow. ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± I was perplexed because I expected him to act as if he didn¡¯t care. I stammered until the end. Lim Dae-han quickly grabbed the handle of my chair and dragged it behind him. The chair was being dragged towards the bed. My body unexpectedly drew and leaned forward. But, thanks to the mattress, I didn¡¯t get hurt. I lifted my face that had been buried in the bed. Lim Dae-han sat back down and tapped the seat next to him. ¡°Come here and rest for a bit.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that even if you¡¯re really strong.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I pouted my lips without saying anything and sat down next to Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han was scrolling through the messages in his group messenger room with his friends. I rested my cheek on Lim Dae-han¡¯s shoulder and we both looked at the phone. Hundreds of messages had umted as if they hadn¡¯t checked in the meantime. Lim Dae-han scrolled through the chat window with a quick movement of his fingers and an expressionless face. Then at that moment, I saw a few pictures and Lim Dae-han quickly turned off the screen. However, I noticed that some of the people in the photo had tattoos from their wrists to their shoulders, with alcohol bottles and cigarettes scattered around them. And the women with them were also wearing tight-fitting short clothes. Lim Dae-han remained silent as if he had no idea there would be a picture. Lim Dae-han¡¯s perplexed expression filled the dark screen of his cell phone like a mirror. But I didn¡¯t have anything to say, so I remained silent for the time being. Lim Dae-hanter added a word. ¡°¡­ I am not there.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± For the time being, I responded, but it was with the voice of someone who didn¡¯t trust the other. To be honest, he was a minor, and it didn¡¯t seem right for him to look like gangsters bluffing and raising their shoulders. I¡¯m also worried¡­ Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he held the cell phone still. With his middle finger, he quickly turned on his cell phone again. The chat window immediately caught my eyes without a pattern. Lim Dae-han clicked the picture. ¡°Look.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am not there.¡± I took a close look at the picture. I swept through the photos, one by one. The drunken friends were needlessly forming friendships, but there were also ssmates with familiar faces. I pointed at our ssmate with my finger. ¡°It¡¯s Lee Deok.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you there?¡± ¡°I was with you yesterday.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I remembered the sweet smell of alcohol from Lim Dae-han yesterday. This is most likely what he meant when he said he was ying with his friends. Lim Dae-han set his cell phone down because he was no longer interested in it. He then spread his fingers. He tapped my thigh, pretending to be fine, and awkwardly sped my fingers. The back of the hand¡¯s palms was warm. I gave strength to the knuckles of my fingers to y a prank on Ransom. He groaned and said, ¡°It hurts,¡± in a tone that didn¡¯t indicate he was in pain at all. ¡°Did youe to me while drinking yesterday?¡± ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°¡­I think it would feel good to hit you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if Lim Dae-han¡¯s delinquency was bad, or if it was good that Lim Dae-han was flirting and nice to me. But my heart was racing. I turned my head and looked at Lim Dae-han¡¯s side, which had a clear angle, before raising my body and kissing him on the cheek. Lim Dae-han, who hadn¡¯t even blinked, turned his head. ¡°Do it here too.¡± Lim Dae-han tapped the side close to his lips. And I brought my lips without hesitation. As soon as the touched lips fell, Lim Dae-han dug in. Lim Dae-han dug in as soon as the lips were touched. The tongue didn¡¯t mix, and the lips bumped shortly before falling off. The sound was cut off as if they were exchanging breaths. I tilted my head to the side and slowlyid my body down. I gradually lowered both of my hands from Dae-han¡¯s cheeks, descended down his thick neckline, and ced them on his shoulders. Lim Dae-han sucked my lips as if he were sucking and eating a jujuba. I was irritated because my tongue had barely touched. Eventually, I inserted my tongue first into Lim Dae-han¡¯s mouth. ? As a result, Lim Dae-han, who had only been sucking my lips, switched to sucking my tongue. I tickled the roof of his mouth with my tongue as he usually did. Lim Dae-han flinched. He moved his hands slowly while continuing to kiss. He pressed his hand against my chest and slid his hand into my T-shirt. He rubbed my stomach strongly. I felt like I was going to get a hand mark. I drew my upper body back and pushed his shoulders. However, Lim Dae-han came closer. Finally, he parted my lips with onest big kiss. We could feel each other breath as our lips were in close contact. His face had turned bright red from the heat. Lim Dae-han brought my eyes into focus with half-open eyes. Simultaneously, he rubbed my stomach, touched my ribs, tickled my side, and moved his hands frantically. I narrowed my eyes and asked Lim Dae-han. ¡°Did you ask me toe home for this?¡± Lim Dae-han, who normally would not have been able to answer because he was embarrassed, responded calmly. ¡°You also came here to do this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just how did he know. I had nothing to say in response to Lim Dae-han¡¯s words, so I remained silent. Lim Dae-han got up. He pushed himself between my legs. I slowly nced at him, who was kneeling in front of me with my legs spread apart. Lim Dae-han seemed like a person who would appear in an erotic movie. He held the bottom of his T-shirt in an X-shape and lifted it as it was to take off his top. A solid muscr upper body was revealed in front of my eyes. Of course, I¡¯d seen him in P.E. ss, but¡­ things were different back then. That was then, and this, uh now¡­ Lim Dae-han lowered his upper body slowly. Our lips touch again. With the sound of a short kiss, Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand dug under my shirt again. He touched my nipples again while putting his hands all over my upper body. Haa. I exhaled slowly out of my mouth and sat up. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nobody, or at least no one else, ever touched my chest, at least not in my memory. My parents and older brother washed me when I was very young, but it was before I went to school, no, even after I started elementary school. As a result, such a naive reaction was natural. Maybe it¡¯s rejection? I hugged my legs as I slowly drew them together. Lim Dae-han sat up just stared at me as I gripped the hem tightly. There was no response. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t a tiger I saw in the mountains or a lion I saw in the fields, but I imposed a defensive posture in order to protect myself from such things. There would, of course, be no rejection. If that were the case, I would have been enraged about the kiss, whatever it was, from the moment Lim Dae-han confessed to me. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Eung, Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Let it go.¡± When I heard Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice, I swallowed dry saliva. It wasn¡¯t by any means that I was so nervous that I salivated at the sight of his voice, face, and body. My hands were full of strength as they held my knees together and the hem so he couldn¡¯t take my shirt off. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± I kissed him and everything, but his hands touching my chests, or more precisely, my nipples, brought me back to reality. I looked into Lim Dae-eyes han¡¯s with a serious expression on my face. I didn¡¯t cry, but I did take a deep breath. Lim Dae-han¡¯s warm hand brushed against my knee. My shoulders trembled even more. Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression hardened. It must have been obvious that I was scared. Lim Dae-han sighed deeply. He moved away after briefly touching his forehead. He leaned over and stretched his arms behind his back. He tilted his head and looked me in the eyes. I had the impression that I was a coward. But I was originally like that. ¡°Am I eating you?¡± I pressed my lips together and shook my head quickly when he asked the question from a distance. Do you eat me? No, I know you were not really eating me. My mind was muddled, and I felt like it was about to blow up. I couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with Lim Dae-han and instead focused my attention on his shoulder and the nape of his neck before lowering my gaze. I took a look down his well-defined abs and further down. My gaze was drawn to the moring thing, pleading with him to take it out right away. Lim Dae-han tilted his head to the side without saying anything. There was a crackling sound every time he moved. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ki Young-hyun, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it. So don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lim Dae-han, who was touching his temple, stretched his shoulders. The end of the shoulder was firm because of the muscles. And the arm that fell at a right angle was powerful even when no force was applied. Lim Dae-han soothed me, but I was evaluating his body shape. I wanted to hit my head. Looking at it this way, it would not be a sense of rejection. I wanted to touch Lim Dae-han¡¯s arm right now. Lim Dae-han moved his arms forward once more after a brief silence. He ced his hand on my cheek. He rubbed my cheeks as if kneading y. I remained motionless out of guilt and embarrassment. I felt like crying in the unfamiliar feeling. Lim Dae-han, who was kneading my cheek, moved his hands slowly. He pressed his thumb firmly against my lips. I grabbed Lim Dae-han¡¯s wrist. I gently bit his thumb while still in tears. Still, I don¡¯t hate you. It¡¯s a little scary, but it¡¯s not a rejection. It was my own way of expressing myself. Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes were warm when he looked at me. As we kissed, a little more strength went into the bottom of my swollen lips. Soon, Lim Dae-han hastily withdrew his hand. ¡°Wait a minute. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± I grabbed the back of Lim Dae-han¡¯s arm as he was about to get up. Vol. 1 Chapter 26，Part 2

    Vol. 1 Chapter 26£¬Part 2

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°You¡¯re going to do it¡­alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mine also stood¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re trembling just now because you¡¯re scared.¡± Lim Dae-han put his hand over my head. He used quite a lot of force on his hand. I don¡¯t grow taller in the future, it¡¯s most likely due to Lim Dae-han. However, Lim Dae-han¡¯s behavior relieved some of the tension and made me feel more at ease. I also had an erection, but it was difficult to hold and rub it alone. I curled my lips and hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened my folded knees. Then I lifted my shirt as if I were being measured with a stethoscope at the hospital. I raised my head and looked Lim Dae-han in the eyes. Even when I took off my clothes at school, I didn¡¯t feel this embarrassed, but my face felt like it was going to burn. Lim Dae-han lowered his gaze slowly and silently. He was just staring at my upper body. Did I look at him the same way when he took off his clothes? I¡¯m sure it was obvious. I couldn¡¯t bear the stare, so I raised one of my feet and tapped Lim Dae-han¡¯s thigh lightly. ¡°Why, why are you just looking?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lim Dae-han lowered his hand. I closed my eyes as his warm palms touched my chest. The hand that came down slowly wrapped around my nipple. Haa. As I breathed strangely, he put it between his index and middle fingers and rubbed them. ¡°Ah, touching it too much¡­¡± I slowly opened my eyes. I turned my head because I was embarrassed to see Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression.? I looked at the desk where I had just been studying. I closed my eyes deeply and opened it as I looked at the open workbook. He used to tickle my nipples with his index and middle fingers, but this time he pressed it with his thumb. He bit his lower lip and asked. As my feet dried at the touch, I exhaled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s very small even when it¡¯s erect.¡± ¡°Do not say.¡± ¡°The colors too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it¡­¡± It wasplicated. Inparison to my peers, my nipples were red and small. Lim Dae-han immediately lowered his body after touching it with his thumb. ¡°Ahh¡­haa¡­¡± Then he sucked my chest into his mouth. He sucked hard despite the fact that nothing came out. The other was touched by his hand. My mouth dried up when he tapped it with his tongue. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± I had a teary expression on my face as I looked down. I fiddled with Lim Dae-han¡¯s hair just below the line of sight. Lim Dae-han, who had been sucking my nipples like a starved person for a few days, has grown distant. We exchanged nces as he swallowed his saliva. Lim Dae-han purposefully sticks out his tongue, as if aiming for it. ¡°I think it¡¯s strange to lick my chest¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s weird. This is a little¡­¡± I didn¡¯t have anything to say, so I drew my chin and avoided answering. Lim Dae-han smiled relievedly, then raised my body and kissed me again. He came down the waistline, wrapping his arm around my waist. He had a firm grip on my buttocks. I put my other hand on his left thigh while holding the bottom of my T-shirt. Lim Dae-han, who had long been infatuated with kisses, bit my lips without hurting them. ¡°Raise your butt.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I lifted my buttocks while kissing Lim Dae-han on the cheek. The pants didn¡¯t have a zipper, so they slid down easily. I swallowed a gulp of dry saliva, and heughed as if he heard me, rubbing his lips on my cheek just like I did. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Why.¡± ¡°You also took off your panties¡­¡± I waspletely naked from head to toe. Lim Dae-han, on the other hand, was only naked on his upper body. My bottom was exposed because Lim Dae-han was stuck between my legs. He did not hide his gaze. He didn¡¯t even know the shame. I drew my knees together and tried to hide my bottom, but nothing changed. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t really have much hair on my body. I don¡¯t even shave.¡± His gaze pierced me, so I brought it up first. There was no answer from Lim Dae-han. As I breathed in, I grabbed Lim Dae-han¡¯s buckle with a trembling hand. ¡°You take it off too.¡± Click, he unbuckles and lowers the zipper. Lim Dae-han took off his pants in an instant. The underwear was soon thrown away as well. He waspletely naked. His body was thick and strong, with all of his muscles holding him up like a statue. And. There was nothing else to say except that the penis that popped out of the underwear were huge. From the ns to the pirs, it was dark red and thick. I had a rough idea and expected it, but when I saw it in person, the words just flowed spontaneously. ¡°You are really big¡­¡± I looked down at Lim Dae-han and made eye contact. He didn¡¯t even pretend to be shy. He was confident and calm as if he was referring to something obvious. At best, I was just thinking of holding and rubbing together, and I was confused. Should we hold on to it together?? ¡°But then, I¡­ Ah! Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Lim Dae-han grabbed my penis just as I was about to tell him what to do. Suddenly, electricity flowed from my head to my toes. To be honest, no one else will touch my things except me. The stimulus was more strong than anticipated. ¡°You and your friends¡­ Together, ah, don¡¯t rub it for a moment.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Lee Dae-han gently rubbed my penis. Ah, haa. I kept running out of breath. I took a deep breath. Lim Dae-han rubbed my penis up and down while making eye contact. ¡°You, ah, have you tried this with your friends?¡± ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Neither did I, ha, no, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± I¡¯d heard there were such kids. There have been cases of people gathering to watch pornography and then getting caught up in the atmosphere and doing it to each other. Then, if they think it will be inconvenient, they either solve it on their own or, if they identally wrap it in their hands, they will give each other help to end it. But I¡¯ve never done it before. When my friends said something obscene, I pretended not to know and I had never seen anything lewd together. It was awkward, embarrassing, and inconvenient just to have a sexual conversation or doing something about it. So this was my first time with Lim Dae-han. As a matter of fact, Lim Dae-han had a strong grip, but he moved his hands so quickly that I thought I was going to die. Each time, I took a deep breath and barely grabbed Dae-han¡¯s forearm. Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis, which was standing upright, made its presence known. I swallowed my saliva and reached out to his penis. ¡°Ah, this, too, ahh, me too, ah, ple-please be gentle a little bit.¡± ¡°Ugh, Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Uh, uh, ah, wait a minute. I.¡± To be honest, I was not a sexual person at all. So, as soon as Lim Dae-han stimted me, I fell in love with it, kissing and touching. I didn¡¯t masturbate much either. It was difficult to put into words how you solved sexual desire by staring at something, but youter felt ashamed. However, as I looked at Lim Dae-han, listened to his breathing, and felt my penis in his hands, the ejaction came more quickly than usual. I fumbled with one hand and touched Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis, and with the remaining hand, I hugged him like hanging from his forearm to his back. My butt floated and my breath burst. ¡°I think, eung, I¡¯m going¡­ Ah, wait, wait¡­¡± I tried to push out Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to hold onto my penis and confide in me. Haa, haa. I kept breathing through my mouth. I closed my mouth because I was ashamed of the sound. Lim Dae-han licks my lips with his tongue and said, ¡°Breath.¡± ¡°Wait, haa, a moment. Ah, please wait¡­¡± I sobbed as I clutched Lim Dae-han¡¯s wrist. He stopped moving when I ejacted. The sensation of ejaction had reached its peak, but I had barely endured it. However, when Lim Dae-han used his strength to hold my penis, I exhaled and ejacted. My shoulders were curled inwardly, my thighs and knees trembled lightly. The semen I ejacted flowed down Lim Dae-han¡¯s finger to the back of his hand. ¡°¡­ I told you to wait, uh, wait.¡± Lim Dae-han stared at my face when I uttered a resentful voice tinged with the lingering feeling of the situation.? I reached out to Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis again. It moved a little bit like masturbating. The ns where the cooper fluid leaked out was not as wet as mine, but the veins on the penis stood upright.. ¡°I wanted to be with you¡­¡± ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I lowered my gaze and gave a brief response. He didn¡¯t even think about wiping his dripping wet hands. Then he pulled me up, hugged me, and lied down in front of me. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Why do you keep calling me?¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± At the low voice, Iid face to face and pulled Lim Dae-han¡¯s body and hugged him. I kissed him while wrapping my arms around his neck. My penis, which had already ejacted but had not fully released my erection, and Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis met. I moved my body and stimted his penis. I held Lim Dae-han¡¯s tongue in my mouth and rubbed it with my lips. Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand, wet with semen poured from my penis, touched my buttocks. The remaining hands grabbed the back of my neck and rubbed my lips so hard that they hurt. I frantically rubbed my bottom, thighs, and Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis against my lower abdomen. Lim Dae-han¡¯s breath was rough and harsh, and so was mine. And Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand, which had been rubbing my buttocks, spread one of my buttocks and slowly inserted a finger inside. My body tensed. ¡°Heung¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where it was touching. No way, I said, widening my eyes and rolling my eyes. Lim Dae-han, whose eyes were rxed from sexual desire, gave strength in his hand, which was holding the back of my neck and preventing me from turning my head. If our lips parted even for a moment, ¡°Kiss me,¡± ¡°Ki Young-hyun, stick out your tongue,¡± ¡°Move your bottom more,¡± ¡°Oh, fuck¡­.¡± He even cursed and say all kinds of lewd things. My whole body¡¯s senses were all focused on him. I was so distracted that I couldn¡¯t even think about it. As I was being possessed by Lim Dae-han, his finger, which was holding the hole, soon pushed inside. ¡°Ugh, ah, there¡­ Eup, ah, uhmm¡­¡± I had to kiss, and I wanted to stop Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it, I thought he put it two fingers. First and foremost, it hurt like a tear because it was a hole that couldn¡¯t be filled. I reached behind my back while receiving Dae-han¡¯s tongue with my lips and Dae-han¡¯s penis that were rubbed together. I pulled my finger around his cheek to remove his hand. However, the finger dug deeper. ¡°Ah, ugh, it hurts, ah, it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°You have an erection.¡± Lim Dae-han rubbed his lips against my cheek and whispered. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting an erection. It was a natural reaction when we rub against each other¡¯s penis. ¡°Ah, dick¡­ Rub it, hmm, ah, get your finger out. It¡¯s thick, it hurts¡­ Ah, ¡®cause you¡¯re rubbing, ah, I get an erection. Ahh.¡± Lim Dae-hanughed lowly in the midst of all of this. He averted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s funny when you call it dick¡± ¡°Well then, what, ah, um, don¡¯t move. Ah, wait¡­¡± Lim Dae-han bent his finger. I closed my eyes gently and tremblingly grabbed Dae-han¡¯s forearm. Lim Dae-han poked his penis as if inserting it. Obviously, I started at first, but I lost all the initiative. ¡°Fingers, hmm, ah, too, how many did you put in?¡± ¡°I put one in.¡± After speaking, he put his lips to my cheek again. ¡°Ah, lie, ugh¡­ It¡¯s too thick..¡± ¡°Touch my finger.¡± I moved my hand behind in response to his words. Then I touched each of his fingers that were resting on my buttocks¡¯ cleavage. One, two, three, four. There was really only one. I just buried my forehead in Lim Dae-han¡¯s chest. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can put up with yours¡­¡± I meant it. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 27

    Vol. 1 Chapter 27

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Carolinehellcat ¡°Heung, wait, uh, ah, I want to¡­ ah¡­¡± I could feel Lim Dae-han¡¯s heartbeats behind my back. Dae-han, who was licking my ears, exhaled low and roughly with his penis into my closed thighs and slid back. Because of the throbbing pain, I got an erection again even after ejacting several times, and his penis touched mine while poking it hard. My whole body was drenched in sweat and semen. My eyes felt like they were about to turn around due to the ejaction that followed several times. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t. It really wasn¡¯t. I ejacted more quickly than Dae-han. Lim Dae-han ejacted two times. Even so, Dae-han did not seem to get tired as he was clinging to my back and rubbing his penis into my thighs after ejacting. Of course, the perineum, testicles, and genitals were squashed. I was excited to be naked without the t-shirt that had been tossed off, and then to have my body touched made me feel like he was really into me. Lim Dae-han would grab my chest and pull me towards him when I tilted my head or leaned forward so I wouldn¡¯t run away. My thighs were swept away as he pushed his body forward and pulled me back, and even with the air conditioner on, my body was wet with sweat. ¡°Hmmm, uhm, ahh¡­ Oh, please¡­ Ugh¡­¡± I ejacted while clutching Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand over my chest. His rough breath touched the back of my neck. He sucked my skin and squashed it with his teeth. I didn¡¯t want to ejacte any longer but the stimtion was so intense that a thirst arose from the inside of my neck. A roar of weeping erupted. Haa, haa. I scratched Lim Dae-hand han¡¯s while sobbing and crying. ¡°Ugh, Ki Young-, hyun, wait, hah, look at me.¡± ¡°No¡­no¡­ Uh, ah, ah¡­¡± p, p. Our bodies clung to each other as if they were only one. Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis crossed between my thighs again. It protruded forward and touched my testicles and penis in the process. I eventually ejacted again. ¡°Heung¡­!¡± I stretched my knees out as I poured out semen one after another while moving my legs. My toes were so tight that I thought I¡¯d get cramps on the soles of my feet. ¡°I, again, ah, now, sto, stop¡­¡± It felt like an hour had passed since I said I needed to stop, and I really need to stop today. Hold on, wait, just a moment. Lim Dae-han pretended tofort me with these meaningless words. I pushed Lim Dae-han away without even thinking about wiping my wet eyes. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, why do you keep¡­hah¡­!¡± ¡°Look at me, hmm, Ki Young-hyun. Look at me.¡± Lim Dae-han gasped and begged. He must want to do it all over again.? I just shook my head and remained motionless. I¡¯ll nevere back! Never evere back to this house! I¡¯ll be too stupid if I ever consider returning here. p, p, p. Lim Dae-han elerated his waist move. Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand, which had been wrapped around my chest, slowly climbed up and grabbed my chin, turning it around. At the very least, I was able to lift my head and kiss him. Our tongues and lips had be entangled again. A wet sound was heard. My shoulders were tense. I swallowed my tears. ¡°Um, uh¡­¡± ¡°Name¡­ Call me by name.¡± ¡°Ah, Lim¡­ Dae-, uhmm, Dae-¡­han.¡± My body tightened and I clenched my fists. Lim Dae-han slowed down and hugged me even tighter as if he were about to ejacte. Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes were still tinged with excitement. In his current state, he didn¡¯t seem to want to let go until he ejacted. He wrapped his arms around my back and drew me in a little tighter. ¡°Dae-, han, ah, ah, ah, get off quickly¡­!¡± Finally, the voice surged at the end. He thrust his penis between my thigh for thest time. Then he rubbed the tip of his penis against the back of my thigh. The inside of my thigh was so hot that it hurt. He poured sperm on my thigh as he slowly drew back. ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­¡± The moaning in my ear wasn¡¯t too bad. I pushed him to get away from him. Lim Dae-han, on the other hand, quickly wrapped his arms around my shoulders and turned them to face him. He put his hand on my wet, sweaty eyes. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°My thigh hurts¡­¡± His other hand was wrapped around my shoulder and patting my thigh. It was hot as if it had been burned. This is how I have be. I asked while making eye contact with Lim Dae-han: ¡°Aren¡¯t your dick in pain?¡± Lim Dae-hanughed as if he had passed out. ¡°I wonder why you keep asking about my dick.¡± My eyes trembled. Even though no one was listening, I whispered into Lim Dae-han¡¯s ear: ¡°Aren¡¯t yours in pain?¡± ¡°You are crazy, really.¡± I changed the word ¡®dick¡¯ because heughed at it, but Lim Dae-han gave me a serious look. It was a joke, but the reaction was not good. I pouted my lips, feeling embarrassed. I was already close to him, but he kept pulling me closer to him. Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips brushed up against my cheek. The light breathing made my body feel drowsy. As I wrapped my arms around Lim Dae-han¡¯s thick waist, I said. ¡°I¡¯m noting to your house anymore¡­¡± ¡°Come again.¡± ¡°If Ie again, I will change myst name to Ka.¡± ¡°Ka Yeong-hyun, don¡¯t dote night self study and study at my house.¡± ¡°Oh, stop messing around¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s strong legs were tied to mine. It was natural to y around after one touch or another.? I took a look at Lim Dae-han¡¯s face. I¡¯m guessing he was so skilled because he¡¯d done it so many times before. I remained silent because I knew asking now would ruin the mood. But I figured I¡¯d ask someday. I¡¯m not sure if Lim Dae-han will give meplete answers. But, whether he responds or not, I have this feeling¡­ Let¡¯s just not ask.? When I was dating someone, I gave it a lot of thought, but it turned out to be moreplicated than I had expected. Lim Dae-han was wearing only one piece of underwear when he returned inside after washing his body. In one hand, he held a stic bottle of water, and in the other, a delivery brochure. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± I was wearing Lim Dae-han¡¯s short sleeves and pants that were the right size for me. I grabbed my phone that I had thrown on the bed. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. I met Lim Dae-han early in the morning, went to the library, ate lunch at the cafe, and then it was already at this time. Dae-han sat on the bed. He handed me the water he had just opened while wearing only one pair of underwear without feeling embarrassed. I shook my head and went down to the floor after locking the water bottle. I looked through the delivery booklet. I moved like a caterpir on the bed and looked over Lim Dae-han¡¯s shoulder into the booklet together. Chicken, hamburger, ck bean noodles, steamed fish¡­there was a lot. ¡°Let¡¯s eat ck bean noodles.¡± . I pointed my finger at the Chinese restaurant. Lim Dae-han nodded and nced through the menu. ¡°This.¡± I pointed to the set again. It had two ck bean noodles and sweet and sour pork. Lim Dae-han ced his hand on the bed, reached for his phone, and dialed. He began cing the order as soon as the phone call connected. ¡°Two double portions of ck bean noodles and medium-sized sweet and sour pork. No. Not a set, but a single one.¡± He also added an address and card payment. I felt like he was eating too much. I jumped up as I stared at Lim Dae-han with my mouth wide open. Lim Dae-han sat still after the call, his arms on the bed, and the air conditioner blowing. ¡°Don¡¯t do that with your card.¡± I said a word from Lim Dae-han¡¯s back. However, he did not even pretend to listen. ¡°Really¡­ It¡¯s unfair that you keep buying it for me. It¡¯s also a bit burdensome, especially since we¡¯re both students. You bought me lunch and paid for it at the cafe today. Today I didn¡¯t spend any money. You keep doing that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I like you.¡± ¡°No, really, no, but¡­¡± Lim Dae-han, who was sitting still, slightly tilted his head. Then he turned around and climbed onto the bed. Lim Dae-han¡¯s head, which was sitting in front of me, approached me in an instant. ¡°Let¡¯s kiss once for five hundred won at a time.¡± I saw Lim Dae-han¡¯s excited eyes. I wanted to y pranks again. I stared at him and covered my mouth with my palm. ¡°Are my lips that cheap?¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s eyes panicked. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± I kept silent. I haven¡¯t crossed the line yet, but how far will Lim Dae-han ept my pranks? I suddenly became curious. I won¡¯t cross the line in the future. I was lost in my own thoughts as I examined Lim Dae-han¡¯s face. But Lim Dae-han seemed to think I was really hurt. The corners of his eyes, which were always fierce, were a little down. After a brief moment of silence, while looking at me he btedly added. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­I mean I want to do it a lot.¡± The food has arrived. I had opened the table ahead of time and had forgotten the sweets, but I had followed Lim Dae-han, who had gone out first. After the calction, Lim Dae-han looked at me and made an expression asking why I had followed him. I took a look at the card and receipt he was holding. He shoved the card and receipt into his wallet, as if he wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you hold it.¡± ¡°I can hold it by myself.¡± ¡°There are so many bowls.¡± The spicy seafood noodle soup was provided as a service. I figured it would be suitable to eat it when it was greasy, so I piled two ck bean noodles on top of sweet and sour pork. I entered the room quickly before Lim Dae-han opened his mouth. Lim Dae-han, who brought the leftovers, ced them next to the foods I had ced. ¡°Are you going to use wooden chopsticks?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you have any other chopsticks?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat at home.¡± As I sat by the door, I slowly turned my head. I could see the sink through the open door. There was nothing to clean up because there was nothing there. At the very least, I realized I was drinking water when I noticed arge bundle of stic bottles between the sink and the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a pot?¡± ¡°I have it, but I don¡¯t use it.¡± Why do you have a pot when you don¡¯t even cook? A house without chopsticks? I looked at Dae-han as I scraped the stic from the ck bean noodles with my wooden chopsticks. Did he originally cook? Perhaps¡­ The one he dated before? I nced at him, but he wasn¡¯t interested in me. Lim Dae-han, who was holding and shaking the bowl, quickly inserted his chopsticks into the stic. Instead of delicately scratching it like me, he peeled it off and handed me a bowl of perfectly mixed ck bean noodles. ¡°Eat this.¡± I can¡¯t believe that was mine. I didn¡¯t say anything as I stared at the bowl of ck bean noodles in his hand. ¡°Take it.¡± Lim Dae-han urged with his hand. I can¡¯t believe I have to get this instead of the stic I¡¯ve already peeled. It was unfair, but for the time being, I said, ¡°Thank you,¡± and carefully took it with both hands. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Instead, Lim Dae-han took what was in my hand. He took off the stic that I had half removed. Then, he split the wooden chopsticks in half and began mixing the noodles. Meanwhile, I removed the stic wrap from the bowl of sweet and sour pork, and Dae-han poured the sauce. The spicy seafood noodle soup also showed its shape without sincerity in the hand of Lim Dae-han. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lim Dae-han was staring at me. As I wrapped the noodles with chopsticks to eat ck bean noodles, I turned my head to meet his gaze. Lim Dae-han said while lightly scanning my lips. ¡°Earlier¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do what I said earlier.¡± What? I rolled up the noodles and put them down in a bowl. Lim Dae-han held his breath for a while and scratched his nose. ¡°You decided to pay five hundred won with a kiss at a time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence. ¡°Um¡­¡± I said. I crawled towards the desk on my knees. I could feel Lim Dae-han¡¯s staring at me from behind, but I pretended not to know.? Instead, I took out his wallet from a bag organized under his desk. I returned to my seat and took out a 50,000 won paycheck and handed it out to Lim Dae-han. ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s face flushed red. He was staring at me with his eyes wide open. Then I quickly tapped his hand. His reaction was hrious. My lips drew an arc as a yful sense of humor arose once more. ¡°Please fill me with this.¡± Lim Dae-han removed the table without an answer and suddenly grabbed my waist. The squirming handnded. He grabbed my ass tightly with hisrge hand. We got close as if we were going to kiss right away. ¡°Th-the food¡­?¡± ¡°Eatter.¡± Lim Dae-hanpromised in low voices. Then he rubbed my lips and firmly fixed my back neck. Oh, I have to eat the ck bean noodles. However, it was not ck bean noodles or sweet and sour pork that entered my mouth, but Dae-han¡¯s tongue. In the end, I sucked Lim Dae-han¡¯s tongue for a long time before eating the bloated ck bean noodles. That was the saddest thing of the day. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 28

    Vol. 1 Chapter 28

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Carolinehellcat ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Jung Ji-pil, who was rushing to copy his parents¡¯ signature on the report card he was about to submit, raised his head. ¡°What? Ki Young-ah, can¡¯t you see your Hyung is busy right now?¡± ¡°Call me Ka Young-hyun.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to say some bullshit, go somewhere else, hmm?¡± I pouted my lips and turned around in response to Jung Ji-pil¡¯s cold reaction. I was an embarrassment to the Ki family. Because I said I¡¯d never go back to Lim Dae-han¡¯s house, but the next day, on Sunday, I went again and rolled around all day. It was convenient for him to live alone. He could do whatever he wanted. I don¡¯t always have someone at home either, but I didn¡¯t have much privacy because all of my family members were home after the weekend or night self-study. So what? Anyway, that was it¡­ ¡°The bell just rang, but what are you doing still standing up?¡± The teacher walked into the ssroom. I also returned to my seat hesitantly. Lim Dae-han was sleeping in the back seat. The teacher mentioned the importance of the summer vacation of the second year for a long time. As I looked around the ssroom with my chin clenched and a bored expression, I suddenly met Jung Ji-pil¡¯s eyes. After signing the report card, he winked at me with a more rxed expression than before. ¡®I have something to tell youter.¡¯ He spoke in a whisper and turned his head to its original position. What¡¯s the matter with him¡­ My forehead was wrinkled and I also looked out of the window. The greenery was dense and the sky was clear. The scorching heat that couldn¡¯t be avoided surrounded the school as the sun poured down. Before looking at the textbook, the teacher instructed us to open the workbook. In English ss, the teacher always read about four passages from the textbook and then exined them before moving into the workbook. I realized Lim Dae-han had not yet woken up as I turned to get the workbook out from under the desk. He was sleeping while hugging his arm pillow as if he didn¡¯t care that the teacher hade. His deskmate didn¡¯t even wake him up. With my head still turned toward Dae-han, I moved my hand to ce the workbook on the desk and tapped the back of Dae-han¡¯s extended hand toward me. ¡°Wake up. The teacher ising here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So, Lim Dae-han with a disheveled face raised himself from his arm pillow. With one eye closed, his annoyance was visible on his face. I hardened as soon as I met his ferocious face head-on. Lim Dae-han spoke in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up.¡± He then buried his head in the pillow again, without making eye contact with me. To be honest, I was slightly embarrassed because I hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction from him. It wasn¡¯t that I was afraid, and I had already befortable with Lim Dae-han in such a short period of time. Because we were in a rtionship, there was something I thought in front of each other like Lim Dae-han wasn¡¯t like that to me, he¡¯d be a little gentler. Was he annoyed? I woke him up thinking about his situation, but when he got annoyed with me, I felt embarrassed and strange. And I was a little worried that he might get angry. I turned my head back to its original state. The teacher assigned eight questions to be answered in six minutes. Looking at the clock, I took a mechanical pencil. And I startedparing it to the text by underlining key words in the problem. I couldn¡¯t concentrate. Lim Dae-han¡¯s annoyed face was vivid in my mind. Did he not sleep yesterday? He didn¡¯t look very tired when we were together. Or was he just annoyed because I woke him up? But it wasn¡¯t me who suggested that we should study together, it was him¡­ ¡°Okay, time¡¯s up. Stop working and I¡¯ll say the answer first. Score it.¡± I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been this long already. I only got halfway through the question. Having a rtionship had an immediate impact on my life. I squeezed the mechanical pencil more firmly than usual. I shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ I didn¡¯t feel good. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because I couldn¡¯t solve the problem or because Lim Dae-han was annoyed with me. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± It was break time after English ss. Lim Dae-han woke up and suddenly called me from behind. I pretended not to hear it and organized my desk. I put the scattered pen in a pencil case, tapped and tidied up the textbook on the desk, and slid it into the drawer. Lim Dae-han called me again. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Now that I have nothing to do after pushing the textbook, I turned to the side. I turned my head to Lim Dae-han while my body was turned to my deskmate. I couldn¡¯t hide my grumpiness. Lim Dae-han had an odd expression on his face. ¡°Did you wake me up?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah. The teacher came.¡± Aish. Lim Dae-han ruffled his short hair. He then lowered his hand again. He rubbed my elbow and patted my arm on the back of the chair. Then, with his fingers, he tickled the skin on the inside of my forearm. I frowned and lowered my arms without saying anything. Lim Dae-han paused in mid-air and bit his lower lip. He tapped the desk with his nails, then clenched his fists and put his hands down. He then scratched his chin. ¡°¡­ Yesterday, I didn¡¯t get much sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± Lim Dae-han tilted his head and asked me. His face was flushed with embarrassment. I nced at Dae-han¡¯s face and peeked at my and his deskmate. My deskmate was dozing off as a result of the after effects of English time, which were simr to sleeping pills. Even though Lim Dae-han¡¯s deskmate could hear our conversation, he remained on his cell phone. ¡°I woke you up because I was afraid the teacher would scold you, there¡¯s no other meaning¡­¡± Aish. I was definitely going to speak lightly, but there was a lot of sadness at the end of my voice. Lim Dae-han noticed as well, and he looked at my face before lowering his gaze to the floor. However, when I thought about it, it seemed quite unfair to Lim Dae-han, who had to stay up until memorizing English words and did as much as I told him to do. ¡­But he was not annoyed, was he? I woke him up thinking about his situation. Anyway, I had a lot of thoughts. I turned my body back from Lim Dae-han, who had only looked at me without saying anything. I think it was fortunate that we weren¡¯t deskmates. On the contrary, it seemed that it would have been more painful if we were. I took a deep breath and prepared for the next ss. When I was around Jung Ji-pil, I didn¡¯t have time to be bored, but I was bored when I stayed here. Next time, I¡¯ll go to Jung Ji-pil. But I recall him saying earlier that he had something to say. I copsed in thought. I thought it would be better to sleep for a while. But just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard footsteps approaching. In annoyance, I wrinkled my brows together. BANG! ¡°Ki Young-ah!¡± I frowned and got up. Jung Ji-pil was standing in front of me, banging my desk. ¡°What¡­¡± I asked while rubbing the back of my hand over his eyes to conceal my wrinkled face. Jung Ji-pil, who doesn¡¯t care about how I feel at all, made a fuss in front of me. ¡°Hyo-seok from ss 1 helped me to meet some girls. So we are now in touch.¡± ¡°I envy you.¡± Haam. I also yawned. Jung Ji-pil only groaned and lowered himself, despite the fact that I openly stated that I was uninterested. It had to be like this because of the guy in front of him, so he got caught in between. ¡°We were going to a group date. He said he brought a friend as well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, so let¡¯s go.¡± I opened my eyes wide at the sudden suggestion and pulled my body back. I shook my head unconsciously. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t we good friends? We should slowly learn how to talk to the girls. Do you want to go to college and just sit around like an idiot? You¡¯ve never met any girls.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, this older brother will help you.¡± I purposely wrinkled my expression more. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to make new friends either. It¡¯s annoying. And I¡¯m busy because I go to the library on weekends.¡± It wasn¡¯t a library to be exact, it was a Lim Dae-han house. ¡°Oh, are you going to UiLi?¡± UiLi was an abbreviation for the Uigyeong Library, the library I went to. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Jung Ji-pil, who lives quite far away from school, was unable to travel that far. At first, I simply spoke. It didn¡¯t matter because there was nothing to do on the weekend anyway. But as soon as my answer was finished, Jung Ji-pil raised an eyebrowJung Ji-pil raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s fine. They also say that they go to UiLi. They all live near our school.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps I should go to this library as well. Oh, that¡¯s a bit far. Still, it was better to go a little further away from home than to the nearest library.¡± I forgot to breathe and just stared at Jung Ji-pil who kept talking. ¡°Get ready for self-study.¡± The ss leader went in front of the ss and informed the students. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s meet them and y,¡± Jung Ji-pil said. And he returned to his seat. I averted my gaze, unable to calm my perplexed heart, and widened my eyes. My gaze was drawn to Lim Dae-han, who was even more surprised than I was. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 29

    Vol. 1 Chapter 29

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Carolinehellcat I finished my self-study session. I didn¡¯t study well because of various thoughts, but thanks to a habit I had, I was able to finish the part I was supposed to finish before dinner time. It was a relief. When the dinner bell rang, I thumped my head on the desk. ¡°Jung Ji-pil, you stupid dimwit¡­!¡± I remembered Lim Dae-han¡¯s surprised expression right before the self-study. I¡¯m sure the idiot-like Lim Dae-han was waiting to eat and would be staring at me if I turned my head back, but I was too scared to do so. It¡¯s been only a few days since we decided to start dating, so who would talk about a blind date? To be honest, the only time I was in a rtionship was in middle school, and even then, I never had a proper conversation. When I saw what wasmonly referred to as jealousy on TV, I was also the only one who kept saying that there was no need to do such a thing. But now it appears that I purposefully asked Jung Ji-pil to do this. Of course, I said I didn¡¯t agree right away, but¡­ I¡¯m wondering how such a situation could ur as soon as I express my sadness to Lim Dae-han. My thoughts race to me like ripe fruit from a tree. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I let out a sigh. I wanted to p myself on the cheek to calm down, but I couldn¡¯t. I remained silent for a while. Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± I answered without looking at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall we go out for dinner tonight?¡± I jumped up as I was taken aback by his words. I slowly turned around and looked at Lim Dae-han. As before, he was neither surprised by Jung Ji-pil¡¯s words nor sorry for being annoyed with me. It was the usual Lim Dae-han. ¡°¡­¡± If I felt a little strange about that, maybe it would make me have no conscience. He said one more thing to me, who was staring at him with my lips pursed. ¡°I have something to say.¡± Was he breaking up with me? No way¡­ He said he had liked me for a long time¡­ But after we started dating, I started whining and pretending to be pitiful. And when Jung Ji-pil asked for me toe to a blind date, I couldn¡¯t say no, so he may have grown tired of me. I bit my lower lip and my eyes were filled with determination. Then I looked to the side, covered my mouth¡¯s sideway with my hand, and spoke in low voices. ¡®I¡¯m not going to meet the people Jung Ji-pil mentioned.¡¯ Lim Dae-han¡¯s face frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy if you do?¡± Even if you say that¡­ *** Lim Dae-han ate really well. We were sitting in the cafeteria after I mentioned that I didn¡¯t want to go outside because it was too hot. Lim Dae-han who had received a bowl of rice scooped the rice and ate while leaning back. While I was hesitating to eat across from him, I asked while looking at Lim Dae-han who was focusing on the meal in a hurry as if he would get an upset stomach. ¡°You.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked because he was so calm. Lim Dae-han, who was excitedly scooping rice, put down his spoon when I asked him a question. It was probably the first time I saw him put down his spoon while we were together. Lim Dae-han turned his head to the side after gulping the food in his mouth. He bit the inside of his cheek as if thinking for a moment, then turned his head again. ¡°Will you cut me some ck?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let me hit Jung Ji-pil once.¡± My face immediately wrinkled as I heard the words. ¡°See?¡± said Lim Dae-han, picking up the spoon again. ¡°You know I¡¯m not going to meet the people Jung Ji-pil introduces, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to my house this weekend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ka Young-hyun.¡± Lim Dae-han said my name jokingly andughed with his lips raised at an angle. Ugh. I stomped my feet while sitting down. I put strength on the spoon I was holding and spilled it slightly. Lim Dae-han smiled coolly and then went back to the eating battle. After eating, we went to the snack bar side by side. Lim Dae-han stopped me at the store¡¯s entrance and went to get some ice cream. It was obvious that it would be a freeze bar. I raised my head and tapped the ground with the front of my shoes. Lim Dae-han, who was taller and bigger than his peers, stood out immediately. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s an older brother you like.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say it here. What if he hears it?¡± ¡°Why? But I don¡¯t like it, he is too big¡­¡± I only turned my gaze to the voice I heard in order to chase the students¡¯ gazes. Only Lim Dae-han stood out among the people. He came up to me with two ice cream and a handful of snacks. Were they talking about Lim Dae-han?! Because it was a co-ed school, it was possible to have rtionships or exchanges between opposite sexes. Lim Dae-han frowns as if he¡¯s sweating and hands me what¡¯s in his arms. I made eye contact with the students who were standing beside me. The students, who were staring at me in astonishment, quickly moved. It was true, they were really talking about Lim Dae-han! I felt agitated for a brief moment, a feeling that cannot be described in words. ¡°Oh, damn it. It¡¯s so hot,¡± he grumbled, expressing his feelings roughly. I opened my mouth, revealing my teeth. I was frustrated, but I couldn¡¯t even show it, Lim Dae-han then touched my bangs. ¡°Did it taste good because it was hot?¡± ¡°I want to go back and eat ice cream.¡± Lim Dae-han nodded and took the lead. I followed him and observed him from head to toe. Was he popr? It¡¯s possible there weren¡¯t many. He appeared fierce and rough, but in reality, he was handsome, less clingy, less talkative, and seemed a bit lonely. Lim Dae-han, who arrived first, sat on the stone steps. He wiggled his outstretched legs. The soles of the slippers made a steady sound as they touched the ground. I sat beside him. I managed to stuff all of the snacks into my pocket, but it appeared that I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat both ice creams. ¡°You eat one. I will eat one.¡± Lim Dae-han grabbed the ice creams with both hands as soon as I finished speaking. Were you nning on eating both? It wasn¡¯t impossible to imagine Lim Dae-han had two freeze bar tubes in his mouth. Lim Han poked the edge of the wrapping paper on his thick and rocky thigh. The stic cracked and the sky blue ice cream appeared. I tapped mine in the same way and roughly ripped the top of the tube off with my teeth. I thought I¡¯d throw it out on the floor if I left it like this, so I reached out to Ransom. ¡°What.¡± ¡°Give me that ice cream wrap.¡± Lee Dae-han gently handed over the wrap. I stuffed mine and Lim Dae-han¡¯s wrap in the stic bag. It was still hot in the evening. If I have a vacation next week, I¡¯ would be d to get home earlier than when I did night self-study, but I think it¡¯ll be better if I get home at 10 p.m. Should I do night self-study like before? But I was sure Lim Dae-han will not allow it. Does that mean we would spend less time together? Anyway, I wasn¡¯t going to do it either. I still have to go to school as well. I think I¡¯m going to go to school during summer vacation. I turned to speak with Lim Dae-han, but he rubbed the freeze bar roughly. It had to be tough because it hadn¡¯t melted yet, but it was easily crushed in his grasp. When the top of the tube was sucked in, what was inside came out. He obviously ate it with excitement as usual, but it appeared strangely lewd. It seems that I have gone insane. It reminded me of him sucking my lips and nipples. Was it that rough? Well, it wasn¡¯t soft. So it was harder, but it was good.? I couldn¡¯t even eat mine, but I swallowed my breath and turned my head forward as I watched Lim Dae-han eat. ¡°Ka Young-hyun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Is it hot? Do you want to go to ss?¡± Lim Dae-han reached out to me and asked. When I looked back at him, he was touching the tip of his hair and the cor of his shirt. I think it was because it was hot that I was acting strangely. He has no sense. Would you like to go to the back of the old building right away? I¡¯ll ask him. I guess I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s weird. I suddenly became depressed. ¡°Dae-han.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You were annoyed with me earlier. Because I woke you up.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment again. I put my arms on myp and leaned forward as if I was about to fall.? I turned to Lim Dae-han. Our eyes met. Wait, will he think I¡¯m ugly if he looks at me while he was lying down? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± However, he raised his hand and touched my cheek. He touched me with his index and middle fingers in a sequence, as if he were ying a human game with his fingers. The tip of his thick index finger then brushed against my lips. From my point of view, it seems that Lim Dae-han was just being lewd. Otherwise, this could not have happened. We can make up well even if we only use gestures and don¡¯t say anything. I bit Dae-han¡¯s first finger without hurting it. Then I curled my lips and sucked them briefly before walking away. Lim Dae-han hurriedly took his cell phone out of his pocket. Then he asked me. ¡°It¡¯s 6:33 now.¡± ¡°¡­So?¡± ¡°How long are you going to eat ice cream?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He gradually raised his body. I shook my head slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat it.¡± Lim Dae-han sighed and got up from his seat. He snatched the ice cream from my hands and tossed it into a rubber bucket that had be a garbage can by ident. Then he returned to me and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go up the stairs.¡± As I climbed the stairs, I noticed a defunct scienceb and an old building that was rarely visited by people. Lim Dae-han, you dummy. Your true intention has been revealed. But I also keep following him quietly. *** Vol. 1 Chapter 30

    Vol. 1 Chapter 30

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Carolinehellcat It was a peaceful weekend morning if it was calm, and an intense weekend morning if it was hectic. After getting ready to leave, I packed my bag and left the room.? I took Dae-han¡¯s strawberry fan from the floor and waved it around as if it were pping.? Today, I decided to meet Lim Dae-hanter than usual. I was able to prepare quitefortably. I was in good shape because I slept a lot. I carefully took out my phone. There was no contact from Jung Ji-pil. I was convinced he was still in his sleep. For me, it was like going to the library in my neighborhood, but Jung Ji-pil was Jung Ji-pil. He slept a lot. No matter how excited he was to receive the introduction he had hoped for, his enthusiasm was not so great that he chose to abandon a good night¡¯s sleep and arrived at the library early in the morning. I turned instead of going straight to the front door after putting back my phone. I approached my mother, who was sitting on the sofa, sipping coffee and watching a travel entertainment program rerun. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, son. What is it?¡± On TV,edians who fell into the water made a scene. Every time they exhaled, fogs appeared, and given that they were wearing a thick padded jumper, the background in the TV had to be winter. My mother became engrossed with it, and despite my calls, her gaze remained fixed on the television. ¡°Um¡­¡± I said as I sat on the edge of the sofa, dragging my voice. ¡°Mom, can I borrow your credit card?¡± Then my mother turned her head toward me. She looked worried. ¡°Why, Young-hyun-ah, are you short of pocket money?¡± In fact, I tend to get a lot more pocket money than my peers. That was because I¡¯ve been saving up little by little. I don¡¯t go to the kiosk very often, and at most, I sometimes buy something for dinner with my friends to go y in a downtown area. As I had never asked for pocket money, it was natural for my mother to be worried. I responded by waving my hand in denial. ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t. That¡¯s because my friend bought me a meal every day. Uh, I¡¯d like to buy for him as well, but I only have cash¡­¡± I frequently missed out on paying because of Lim Dae-han, who used his card instead of cash every day. Even if it was the bosses, part-timers would prefer to pay with a credit card rather than the cumbersome cash. I was wondering if my mother could understand what I was saying as I spoke. To be honest, my mother probably had no idea what I was talking about. My mother tilted her head as soon as I finished talking. Then, without saying anything, she reached out for something on the table. She took a card from her purple leather wallet and held it out to me. ¡°Did our Young-hyun get chubby cheeks because his friend bought him a meal every day?¡± I hardened at her words as she gently caressed my cheek. ¡°Did I gain weight?¡± I asked while tapping both my cheeks alternately. Did I put on weight? My clothes were still the same size. My mom smiled lightly. ¡°No, Young-hyun is skinny, so you have to eat well. Take my card and buy your friend something delicious.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± It bothered me a little, but I got up from my seat for now. It was because Lim Dae-han was waiting on the first floor.? I moved my shoulders up and down, gathered my belongings, and made my way to the front door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I put on my shoes while saying it. I could have a peaceful day simply by leaving the house. My older brother, who lives in the room right next to the front door, unfortunately, came out while scratching his stomach. He observed me from head to toe. ¡°Are you really going to the library?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I answered a little foolishly because I was nervous. My older brother frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Nothing. Go your way.¡± He then went to the restroom as soon as he finished speaking. I hurried out of the house after a brief nce at my brother¡¯s back. As I crossed the hallway and waited for the elevator, I poked my head out of the railing. Lim Dae-han was on the first floor, waiting for me. Anyway, it was a peaceful weekend and I was able to leave the house without any problems. Perhaps it was. The day before, Jung Ji-pil said, ¡®What time are you going toe to the library?¡¯, ¡®The guys said they would be there all day¡¯, ¡®If you tell me when you are going, I will go after three hours.¡¯ He said h h h, but in the end, he didn¡¯t contact me. Of course, I sent it straight out saying I wasn¡¯t going either. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± I constantly touched my hair while going down the elevator. I also let outughter that sounded like a pervert. I got off on the first floor and went out. Lim Dae-han, who was barely standing there with his hands in his pockets and a sleepy expression on his face, raised his head. ¡°Hi.¡± Dae-han¡¯s eyes were clouded with drowsiness. His voice was quieter than usual, and he said hi quietly. Unlike a few moments ago, he appeared to be smiling with only the corners of his lips raised. Lim Dae-han tilted his head when he couldn¡¯t raise his head with his chin pulled. ¡°¡­Hi.¡± I smiled and pretended to be shy as I greeted him. Lim Dae-han nodded and quickly turned away. I grabbed Lim Dae-han¡¯s arm just as he was about to walk straight to his house. His gaze was drawn to me, as he was taken aback. In secret, I rubbed his forearms slightly. Carefully to not let him know. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Of course, I thought it would be, but Lim Dae-han¡¯s gaze, which had been fixed on me, shifted to my hand. I gave him an awkward smile and removed my hand from his forearm. I raised my head to him and made a suggestion. ¡°Can¡¯t we stop somewhere by for a second?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was a reason why I asked to meetter than usual. It¡¯s just in time for a supermarket to open at 10 o¡¯clock. Lim Dae-han immediately raised his head, without even asking or wondering where I was going.? Don¡¯t people usually ask? When I remained motionless, staring up at Lim Dae-han, he turned his gaze again and asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a short walk from my house. It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°¡­Pavilion?¡± He asked me with a face of half anticipation and half caution. The pavilion he talked about was naturally where we kissed. I couldn¡¯t believe he wanted to kiss in the morning. He smiled bitterly at the unexpected reaction. Lim Dae-han sullenly turned his head, licking his lips again. ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Just like that, he grumbled about the weather. *** We went to a supermarket about a ten-minute walk from my apartment. There weren¡¯t many people because it was early in the morning. Naturally, I drew out the cart. Lim Dae-han walked alongside me. ¡°Shall I pull the cart?¡± ¡°No. I like doing this.¡± The dish I¡¯m going to make today is pasta. I was busy watching YouTubest night while studying. I eventually decided to purchase amercial sauce. This was due to the fact that even if I purchased the ingredients, it was unlikely that I would be able to cook them. And I doubt Lim Dae-han would eat them in the first ce. I put things in the cart and walked alongside Lim Dae-han. It felt like we were living together for some reason, and I was also thrilled because I rarely go shopping with my friends. I only gave him a sidelong nce. I turned around, wondering if he was thinking the same way I was, but he yawned. I¡¯m d I had my hand over my mouth. My impression was immediately crumpled, but I remained unchanged. It seemed impossible to grasp the atmosphere simply by looking at it. Instead, I simply walked away without saying anything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying today?¡± Lim Dae-han asked me when he didn¡¯t study either. I did it until 2 am yesterday! I spent half of them watching YouTube. My stomach was boiling, but I answered back calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to go shopping and study at home. I¡¯m here to buy ingredients to cook.¡± ¡°Did you just say you are going to cook?¡± . ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t I do it at your home?¡± Lim Dae-han immediately nodded as he smiled with his eyes. There wasn¡¯t much there that made me think I shouldn¡¯t have dragged the cart. Pasta noodles, sauce, olive oil, a few onions, and a few snacks and drinks to eat at home. While paying, I naturally took out my card and put out my card instead of Lim Dae-han¡¯s. ¡°Please pay with this.¡± Lim Dae-han packed his card in front of the checkout counter without saying anything. I felt like an adult somehow. epted receipt with a card. I was going to put the things I bought in a stic bag, but Dae-han had already taken the stic bag by himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Then I looked down at my wrist. I hurriedly crossed both hands and held my wrists because it was thinner than Lim Dae-han and had a much thinner frame. I couldn¡¯t help butpare, so I walked out with my wrists hidden. Dae-han naturally went out to the roadside and stopped a taxi. We got into a taxi and he recited his home address. The inside of the car was much cooler than the outside. ¡°You didn¡¯t have breakfast, did you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Should we have breakfast and lunch? If you¡¯re hungry in the evening, you can go out and eat.¡± Lim Dae-han stared at me silently. Determined to cook for him, I curled up my lips and nodded once. Lim Dae-han had a strange expression on his face when he looked at me. Despite the heat, I didn¡¯t sweat much when we got off the taxi and went straight up because the elevator arrived quickly. And Lim Dae-han¡¯s house was cool enough. The air conditioner seemed to have been turned on before he left the house. I felt strange because of the small consideration. Lim Dae-han stood there for a while after putting down the shopping bags. I stood on my tiptoes, facing Lim Dae-han. Kiss. Our lips met and parted. ¡°You can rest in your room. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯m done cooking.¡± Lim Dae-han frowned while being happy for no reason. And the cooking went much faster than I had expected. I used frying pans and pots that I didn¡¯t know were avable in this house. After well-stirring onions in olive oil, then pour the sauce along with the boiled noodles and stir-fry it. It was a mouth-watering cream pasta. I used exactly half of the noodles. To be honest, the amount was enormous because it was for four people, but Lim Dae-han was a big eater, so he¡¯d eat a lot. At that time, Lim Dae-han suddenly appeared from behind. Surprised by the sudden appearance, I straightened my shoulders and twisted my body. Lim Dae-han reached for a te and two chopsticks on the shelf. It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t exist, but it doesn¡¯t appear to have been used. He took them without hesitation and washed the dishes, as well as the pot used to boil the noodles, the cutting board, and the knife. After washing the dishes, he took 1.5 liters of water out of the pack and passed two bowls and chopsticks to me. When I looked at him, I assumed he wanted me to bring it, and he grabbed the frying pan with the finished pasta. Comparing two bowls with four servings of pasta and a 1.5-liter water stic bottle, the two bowls were much lighter. That¡¯s right. He motioned with his head to sit down while holding what he had in his hands. Part 2 Lim Dae-han used his workbook as a pad. He didn¡¯t hesitate even the slightest. We sat facing each other. I couldn¡¯t wait to eat it, so my mouth was watering. The amount was so big that it was lumpy like a rice cake, but it looked delicious nheless. I held chopsticks and posed as if I were going to eat them up right away. But I couldn¡¯t put it in. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± It was because of Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice. I clenched my chopsticks and looked up at Lim Dae-han. ¡°Hmm.¡± A sigh came out of Dae-han¡¯s closed lips. What¡¯s wrong with him? Does he hate pasta? Or was he trying to say something about why I did so much? Lim Dae-han reached to his back and took his cell phone out of his back pocket. The cell phone was not that small, but it was in Lim Dae-han¡¯s hands. Lim Dae-han, who wouldn¡¯t let me eat anything, sat still with his cell phone raised. Just let me eat it if he was busy! I took turns looking at Dae-han and pasta with resentful eyes. Lim Dae-han¡¯s cell phone, which had been standing upright vertically, had been angled down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Lim Dae-han, who was holding a cell phone with both hands. Lim Dae-han cast a nce at me before returning to his phone. ¡°¡­ Photo.¡± His pronunciation was mumbled. He was, in fact, embarrassed. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t make eye contact with me. Meanwhile, the determination to take a photograph was admirable. There was only silence, but then there was a click from Dae-han¡¯s phone. The noise arose. Lim Dae-han tapped his chin, looked at the screen, and raised his cell phone again. Click! He scratched the back of his neck and checked his phone again. ¡°Can I eat now?¡± Lim Dae-han, who was looking at his phone at the time, nodded once when I asked. Then he scooped in a bite that could be scooped up three times with chopsticks by others. I tried to fill my stomach as I watched the noodles sucked into Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips. But by the third time I filled the bowl, I hadpletely copsed, and the rest was Lim Dae- han¡¯s. Lim Dae-han studiedid out on the floor while I studied on the desk. A groan could be heard from behind. The sound of the paper turning was irritating. I also cursed in between. He shook his knee as if he was constantly unsettled, and the sound of hitting the table leg could be heard. My nerves were all focused on the back. To be honest, 80% of the reason I came to Lim Dae-han¡¯s house was to y with him, so I had no intention of studying in particr. That¡¯s also why I stayed up until 2 a.m. studying yesterday. I swung the chair around by grabbing the edge of the desk. From above, I cast a nce at Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han, who was solving the problem by clutching his short hair as if about to rip it off, mmed the mechanical pencil down hard. In the meantime, his knees were constantly shaking. Dae-han¡¯s trembling could have been caused by withdrawal symptoms. Although I was not smoking, I was well aware of how anxious withdrawal felt when I was given smoking cessation education at school. To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen him smoke or smell cigarettes since the day we first kissed until our lips swelled. I was certain he wanted to smoke. Lim Dae-han sighed deeply as soon as I finished thinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you done?¡± ¡°I just need to grade it.¡± ¡°Grading?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s knee, which was shaking as fast as dancing, stopped there. I looked around for the answer sheet, but it was nowhere to be found. Still, his deste expression darkened even more, and I looked for his answer sheet from my side. ¡°Are you solving Korean geography now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is this right?¡± When I lifted it up and showed it to him, Lim Dae-han nodded. As I watched Lim Dae-han reach out to me, I got out of my chair. I took a seat next to him. Lim Dae-han, who had been half-bent, straightened his back. ¡°Would you like me to do the grading for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Lim Dae-han snatched the answer sheet from my grasp. It was taken away easily because I couldn¡¯t fight back. Lim Dae-han was facing me sideways, so I couldn¡¯t see him. He quickly checked the answer and began to grade while lying down halfway. I felt he was half right and half wrong based on his hand movement and sound. It was a major development rather than the first. At that moment, Lim Dae-han¡¯s ears came into my sight. Without being able to say anything specific about it, it was a in and pretty shape. His ears were pretty. I reached for Dae-han¡¯s earlobe while thinking about it. Twitch. Lim Dae-han flinched and rose from his seat. Then, as if taken aback by himself, he moved away from the table a little. He just stared at me, expressionless. To be honest, his dramatic behavior surprised me as well. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your ears are pretty¡­¡± Lim Dae-han took a deep breath and moved the table as it was. He pushed away the table that was in front of him at a distance. Lim Dae-han¡¯s legs were mischievously stretched out. Two long and strong legs made their presence known. Lim Dae-han patted his thigh. The words that followed were unbelievable. ¡°You cane up and touch me more.¡± ¡°Do you want me to get it on?¡± Lim Dae-han nodded in response to my question. The fact that the guy who should have had his ears flushed red looked calm made me feel strange. Lim Dae-han was difficult. If I knew anything about him, he would have abruptly changed course and acted his own way. I¡¯m a little embarrassed¡­ After thinking about it for a moment, I climbed onto his thigh. Lim Dae-han and I locked our gazes. I carefully raised my hand and fiddled with Lim Dae-han¡¯s ears. The earlobe was soft, but as it went on the pinna, there was no flesh and it was a little hard. I rubbed his soft bones. When I kneaded it with my hands, it wrinkled like y. Lim Dae-han frowned as if my hand was tickling him. His hand touched my hip. Lim Dae-han rubbed my ass hard and pulled me into a hug. I didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go, so I just stayed in my position. I felt something increasing in volume between my thighs, but I ignored it for the time being and continued to fiddle with his ears. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect this kind of atmosphere. Our gazes locked for a split second. I tilted my head and closed my eyes. Our lips were entwined. We yfully kissed and licked each other¡¯s lips. Lim Dae-han lightly bit my lower lip before releasing it and moving away. ¡°Dae-han.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Yours is hard again¡­?¡± Lim Dae-han closed his eyes for a moment before slowly opening them. He took a deep breath and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt, pulling it off without hesitation. In an instant, my top was taken off and my upper body was exposed in front of him, so I only blinked. ¡°It¡¯s pink.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lim Dae-han raised his index finger and tapped my nipples yfully. His nails were firm, and I could feel my nipples being squashed. My forearms were covered in goosebumps. It was also itchy. ¡°Oh, it tickles.¡± I twisted my body. Lim Dae-han tilted his head once more and kissed me. My body trembled under the intense sensation. Lim Dae-han constantly kissed me and yed with my nipples with his own hands. ¡°Hmm, uh¡­¡± After exhaling deeply, I twisted my head and moved away from Lim Dae-han. Lim Dae-han, who had extended his head to pursue me, had returned to his original position. I put my hand on Lim Dae-han¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you want me to touch you too?¡± I slowly lowered my hand from his chest. The permission was not granted, but the touch came first. I unbuckled his pants and pushed my hand into his underwear. I took out his penis that looked healthy. Although we only kissed, the tip of Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis was already wet. I rubbed my finger across the pouring liquid as if it were a lubricant. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Lim Dae-han exhaled softly. He quickly moved his head and buried his face in the nape of my neck. I could feel his hot breath. His moist tongue touched my skin, and the sharp cross section of his teeth scratched it. Gulp. I swallowed my saliva while holding Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis like a joystick and rubbed it. My hands busily moving up and down, I grabbed his ear sometimes or just the penis and rubbed it in the palm of my hand. At the same time, I secretly rubbed my lower body on Lim Dae-han¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ki Young, haaa, hyun¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice could be heard from my neck. My heart was pounding. ¡°Take it out.¡± Lim Dae-han was fiddling with the loop on my belt. I got up from my seat and nodded. Then I stripped down my pants and underwear, then returned to my original position. When I suddenly became naked, I felt embarrassed. I looked at Lim Dae-han hesitantly, and he pulled my neck and kissed me. Wet tongues rubbed up against one another. Lim Dae-han¡¯s hands rubbed every part of my body. I sucked his tongue and grabbed both his and my penis at the same time. I shook my waist and rubbed mine against his as I grabbed the two that were too tight to hold with both hands. ¡°Ahh, haa¡­ haa¡­¡± Even if I exhaled painfully, Lim Dae-han cut it short. He kissed me as if about to suck all of my salivae. While he was teasing me, he raised his tongue and tickled the roof of my mouth, and I made a lewd sound. Lim Dae-han¡¯s hands, which had been tickling my backside, touched my buttocks. He grabbed both of my butt cheeks and spread them apart after messaging them. A ce that should not be exposed to air has been exposed. Goosebumps swelled up, and I parted my lips from Lim Dae-han¡¯s. ¡°Too¡­ Ugh!¡­ Don¡¯t spread it too wide.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He meant not to do it, but a low sigh leaked from Dae-han¡¯s mouth. He soon said, ¡°Wait a minute,¡± and took me out of his arms. The bottom, which was about to ejacte, calmed down a little. Lim Dae-han stood up from his seat and spoke to me as I looked up at him. ¡°Wait for me on the bed.¡± I climbed onto the bed. I gathered my thighs and swallowed my saliva. Lim Dae-han, who had left the room, walked farther away. I want to masturbate. There was a lot of energy underneath and I could barely hold it in. Lim Dae-han soon returned, carrying a thick package the size of his penis. I knew exactly what it was. It was love gel. My thoughts became muddled. What was this doing here¡­? *** Vol. 2 Chapter 31

    Vol. 2 Chapter 31

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl In my panic, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say, so I let it all out through my voice. ¡°Wh-why is it in the house?¡± Lim Dae-han wrinkled his brow slightly and tilted his head. I was even more embarrassed because he couldn¡¯t answer properly. My mouth was dry. In an instant, anger rose to the top of my head. I got myself up. I don¡¯t feel embarrassed to be naked. I came close to Lim Dae-han as if we were going to bump into each other at any moment. ¡°Why is that here, that! At home! You don¡¯t usually have it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Lim Dae-han turned his head. I didn¡¯t know if he was trying to calm me down or something. But you still not answering? In that state, I stomped my feet once while huffing. ¡°Not doing it. I won¡¯t do it.¡± I thought this house was weird. I felt like that since I first came here. At first, I lost track of time. The kid who doesn¡¯t cook nearly all of the tableware, and the refrigerator was stuffed with liquor bottles! It would be strange if nothing had happened here. I picked up my underwear from the floor with my penis dangling. I was out of breath. It felt like I have a runny nose. He¡¯s been overlooking me because I¡¯ve been too easy? Take out the love gel and bring it with you? Even if he doesn¡¯t have such a thing, was it not enough for him? I sat on the bed, tucking my underwear into one of my legs. And I red at Lim Dae-han to show how angry I was. Lim Dae-han¡¯s face was flushed, and he was still clutching a love gel. But I¡¯m not going to fall for it. I¡¯m not going to be fooled again. I turned my head and ignored Lim Dae-han. After holding his breath for a while, he held a love gel in front of me as if he were proposing to me. He stuttered and spat out my name with a red, ripe face. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just opened this.¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s face was droopy. What kind of nonsense was this. I was still angry. My nose twitched. Lim Dae-han got away without even talking about how he felt.? I brought the box in front of me. I was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t change my expression. The impression was written exactly how it was. Lim Dae-han added more words. ¡°Because you were in so much pain.¡± Ah¡­ My face was warm, and I felt as if I were getting hot. I looked him in the eyes. Lim Dae-han raised his hand, which was holding the love gel, and covered both his eyes with the back of his arm. ¡°¡­ It seems like you¡¯ve prepared so much.¡± My breathing returned to normal after those final words. I hurriedly threw off the underwear that was clinging to my ankles. I sat on the bed, staring at his penis, which had remained upright throughout his exnation. I raised my hand and took hold of Dae-han¡¯s part. ¡°Dae-han.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. Don¡¯t even touch it.¡± I rubbed it with my hands. Lim Dae-han remained on the subject of saying, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t do it.¡± My mouth twitched. Was he always such a caring person? Or Was it just for me? I thought to myself a question that seemed to have clear answer. And I asked. ¡°Would you like me to suck your dick?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Lim Dae-han, who was acting shy at the time, immediately made a straight face. The arm that had been covering his eyes went back to its original position. To be honest, I don¡¯t think Dae-han likes the word ¡°dick,¡± but I was more embarrassed by the words ¡°cock¡± or ¡°fucking.¡± I opened my mouth wide and bit Dae-han¡¯s ear. I opened my eyes and looked at Dae-han¡¯s face. Lim Dae-han immediately frowned. I focused on Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis again after looking at his frowning eyes. But I had no idea what to do. It was so big that even moving the tongue in the mouth was difficult. It was as if someone had shoved a big fist into my mouth. The saliva that couldn¡¯t be swallowed was dripping down. I took a deep breath in order to swallow it. My mouth, which contained his penis, was tightened even more. Lim Dae-han bit his lips. My jaw was so sore that I didn¡¯t think I would be able to suck for a long time. I spoke to Lim Dae-han while his penis was in my mouth. ¡°This..ha.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ough¡­ too.¡± My jaw was throbbing. It was far too big. My speech was muddled because I had something in my mouth. Did Lim Dae-han understand? To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have understood either. Deciding that it was too much to move my head back and forth, I gave strength to my mouth and repeatedly loosened it. I grabbed Dae-han¡¯s nds and swept them away with my hand. I put the remaining hand between my legs and masturbated. I instinctively clenched my throat and gulped the liquid leaking from his penis. Lim Dae-han¡¯s face repeatedly turned blue, then cooled to white, then ripened to red. Even so, he didn¡¯t take his gaze away from my face. Every time he moved his head back and forth, the roof of his mouth, tongue, and even his throat was filled with and suppressed by Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis. When I opened my eyes, Lim Dae-han was staring at me as if he was about to pierce me, and I was terrified. Did I do it properly. As I pushed my head a little further in, Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand touched the back of my head. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lim Dae-han exhaled low. I increased the speed of my hand rubbing down on my own with the sound of his breathing. Lim Dae-han took a deep breath and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to cum.¡± I couldn¡¯t properly swallow the saliva, and it kept dripping. I then rubbed Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis with it as a lubricant. However, I was the first to ejacte. I drew my thighs inward, trying to hold back the semen, but in the end I squeezed it out onto my hands. Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis ejacted and semen leaked out during the process. My saliva and Lim Dae- han¡¯s fluid became entangled, and the tip of the penis and the mouth fluid became inextricably linked. ¡°Cough, Cough¡­Ah¡­¡± My throat hurts. I held my throat and relieved my breath. My jaw was sore, and my hands were wet because of the sttered semen. I coughed for a long time next to his oozing penis. Lim Dae-han rushed over with a water bottle. ¡°Drink some water.¡± I gulped and drank what was ced in front of me. Even though I swallowed dry saliva, my throat still hurt. Lim Dae-han bowed his head and took hold of the tip of my chin. We kissed each other briefly several times, making a kissing sound with our lips. I cracked a joke when our lips parted for a split second. I ced my finger on the ulna¡¯s side and said. ¡°I think you went all the way here.¡± Lim Dae-han frowned as he heard those words. But then we kissed again. He ced his hand under my armpit, gently lifted andid my body on the bed while sucking my lower lip and tongue for a long time. I felt embarrassed when I was easily thrown at him, despite the fact that I already had a self-esteem problem. He crept across the bed and situated between my legs. Looking at him reminded me of a muscr tiger, but I didn¡¯t get it out of my mouth. Lim Dae-han lowered his head and buried his lips on the nape of the other side of my neck. I could even feel him sucking and scratching it with his teeth as if he were inhaling it. In the midst of goosebumps, I lowered my hand and held Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis. Lim Dae-han then raised his eyes. Seeing his eyes go up fierce made me thirsty in my mouth. ¡°Wrap it once.¡± Lim Dae-han slowly raised his body after hearing my words. Then he grabbed both of my legs and spread them apart. I just looked up at him, not knowing what was going on. The bottom was clearly visible when I folded my knees. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± My mouth automatically made a sound. I didn¡¯t know what Lim Dae-han would think, but I was embarrassed. I lowered my hands and tried to cover the bottom. However, Lim Dae-han¡¯s hande faster and he began rubbing both of us. ¡°Heut¡­!¡± Lim Dae-han quickly rubbed on my penis, which had sunk after ejaction. I bit my lower lip as I leaned my knees on the bed and pushed them up. I grabbed the bedsheet with my hand, not knowing where to put it. It didn¡¯t hold properly because my nails were short. p, p¡­ The skin became stuck together and made an unusual sound. Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis, which had been swelling as if about to ejacte at any moment, heated up by touching my testicles. He ascended and rubbed our penis together. I arched my back and closed my eyes. ¡°Hah, uh, ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Lim Dae-han, who clenched his teeth, poured out semen into my lower abdomen. And it¡¯s a shame, but I ejacted again as well. I could endure it a little when I did it alone, but when Dae-han touched it, I couldn¡¯t. Aren¡¯t you too good at it? Or am I ejacting it too fast? To be honest, I think it¡¯s both, but I gasped and pretended I didn¡¯t know. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips touched my knees while my legs were open. Lim Dae-han grabbed both of my ankles and rubbed them with his lips. He thenid down his tongue and licked it. It was ticklish. I was overly sensitive because I had already ejacted twice. Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand, which was holding my ankle, slowly climbed up and grabbed my thigh, spreading it wider. I became embarrassed when he exposed my bottom like a frog. Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips, which had been on my knees, came down to the inside of my groin and touched my testicles. ¡°Hey, what, what are you doing¡­¡± Lim Dae-han pressed his tongue against my testicles and inner thigh.? I was embarrassed and attempted to gather my thighs, but he tightly gripped them with both hands. He gazed at me when he opened raised his eyes.? I guarantee you that Dae-han¡¯s eyes were sexier than any other erotic video I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Lee Dae-han went down deeper and deeper, wetting the bottom with his tongue. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t do it¡­¡± And his tongue reached the lowest part.? My voice had stretched out without realizing it, and I was embarrassed. It seemed that Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t even care. Lim Dae-han patted my thigh and said. ¡°Lie down on your chest.¡± . ¡°You, you are doing something strange.¡± Lim Dae-han abruptly lifted me and hugged me again when I was hesitant to see him acting differently. What is this! I was furious for a moment. I¡¯m not a barley sack, so wouldn¡¯t there be some degree of it if he lifted or threw me down? ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± From my point of view, Lim Dae-han was a person who needed no experience. Of course, there had to be experienced, but it was amplified when I saw him touch my body as if it were y, as he does now. I put my head on the pillow with only my hip raised by Lim Dae-han¡¯s hand. I buried my lips in my pillow and turned to face the bedside. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lim Dae-han¡¯s both hands opened my butt cheeks. The wet tongue soon touched my bottom. I could feel his breath, and his wet mouth was buried beneath it. I shut my eyes. It wasn¡¯t enough to curl my toes, so I rolled like a ssh of water. However, Lim Dae-han was busy sucking the bottom. It was a ce I had never expected to be sucked in even once. I flinched downwards when the tip of his tongue pushed as if he was about to dig in. Usually¡­ Do you usually do things like this when you do it with men? I barely got a hold of the pillow¡¯s edge. My fingers were trembling. What was Lim Dae-han¡¯s expression. I wanted to see it, but I didn¡¯t want to see it. Then his lips moved away from me. I was trying to take a breath when his fingers touched it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I closed my eyes as his two fingers dug in slowly. ¡°Two¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why, at once, huh, put two¡­¡± ¡°To loosen it up faster.¡± ¡°Haa, ah, don¡¯t move your fingers, inside¡­¡± Lim Dae-han scratched the inside with his fingers in a circle. I buried my face in the pillow and exhaled heavily. Lim Dae-han¡¯s voice could be heard from behind. ¡°It¡¯s soft.¡± ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± p, p¡­ Lim Dae-han quickly drew his finger out and pushed it back in. It felt like his palm was mming into my buttocks and beating me. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be fit, and I felt like I was going to die. It¡¯s already hurting this much with two fingers. It was dark before my eyes. ¡°It hurts¡­ Two, thick¡­ It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Just a little bit.¡± ¡°Ah, uh¡­Ah, you¡¯re not going to put it in?¡° I slowly turned my head and asked. Dae-han did not answer. Then he lowered his head down again as if digging with his fingers. He rubbed his lips against my buttocks and bit it. Why don¡¯t you tell me whether you¡¯d put it in or not? I thought I was going to die from the heat. My bottom was a sloppy mess because of the gel and Lim Dae-han¡¯s saliva. But the difort level was nothing now. In an instant, greater pain came upon me. Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis was inside my body. This was not it. ¡°I, I can¡¯t. Take it out.¡± ¡°Ki Young-hyun¡­¡± ¡°I can not. Take it out!¡± I barely looked back. My legs were both on Ransom¡¯s thighs. Lim Dae-han, who kneeled between them and held my legs, tried with sad eyes to buy sympathy from me, but it was impossible. Those who could empathize felt sympathy as well. How would you handle someone attempting to gain your sympathy by hooking up with something so huge below? ¡°It hurts¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Lim Dae-han pitifully called my name and pushed it a little deeper. My breath slipped out of my chest. Lim Dae-han lowered his body and slowly pushed his penis inward. Lim Dae-han turned my body. We were in a position facing each other, but there was no way my body wasfortable. ¡°Ugh, it hurts, it hurts.¡± He approached me, but I pushed Dae-han¡¯s shoulder slightly when he kissed my mouth. There was nothing visible. Apart from being scared of Lim Dae-han, I wanted to do it again and again because I liked it, but this was not the case. Lim Dae-han exhaled and grabbed the gel that had been thrown on the bed once more. After that, he poured it on his penis. Even after seeing it, I couldn¡¯t forgive it. ¡°Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to¡­ Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Lee Dae-han hugged me close to my arms. He slowly climbed up and wrapped his arms around my shoulders. He then pressed his bottom firmly. ¡°Ugh!¡± My two legs, which had naturally settled on Lim Dae-han¡¯s thighs, floated. I felt that Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis was full underneath. I didn¡¯t know how far he¡¯d gotten, and I didn¡¯t want to find out. I didn¡¯t even catch my breath properly and stayed still. ¡°Stomach, stomach¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How far, hey, I don¡¯t know, ah, ah, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to move.¡± ¡°My stomach¡­¡± I buried my forehead on Lim Dae-han¡¯s shoulder. It felt like my stomach was full. Lim Dae-han¡¯s lips brushed up against my cheek. As I barely turned my head to him, Lim Dae-han gave a short kiss to my lips. I didn¡¯t have a choice but to stay still. Oh my god. I stayed still in Lim Dae-han¡¯s arms. Lim Dae-han bit his lips hard.? He then slowly pull his lower body and go back in deep again. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ha, good¡­¡± Lim Dae-han rubbed his cheeks and the back of my neck. Every time Lim Dae-han poked me in, I lifted both legs. He grabbed my ass with both hands whenever he said it was good. After that, he sucked my ears. I was covered in goosebumps. ¡°Rx.¡± I turned my head to the whisper in a low voice. If I could have rxed it sooner, I would have done so. ¡°It¡¯s so narrow, I think I¡¯ll cum right away.¡± ¡°Then, uhhh, hurry up and take it out.¡± Dae-han sucked my ear even more as he ignored my words. Nearby, the sound of tongue scraping and squeaking could be heard. Lim Dae-han stated that he would cum soon, but this did not appear to be the case. He seemed to have adapted to himself by poking the bottom up and putting it in all the time. Each time, I hugged Lim Dae-han by the shoulder or scratched the back of his head because of the heat. My floating legs were left as they were. My legs stopped in the air and floated up every time Lim Dae-han shoved it in. My penis was constantly rubbed up against my and Lim Dae-han¡¯s stomach. I get an erection even when I don¡¯t even touch it. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah,¡­ Ugh, ah, it hurts¡­ .¡± ¡°A little bit more, just a little bit more.¡± ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Today, stop today¡­¡± I begged and hugged him in my arms. Lim Dae-han, who had taken the seat above me, was busy poking down below and sucking on my lips.? His tongue pushed in and scratched the roof of my mouth. Haa¡­ I exhaled and wrapped my arms around LimDae-han¡¯s shoulder. Lim Dae-han pushed it in recklessly, then wrapped his arms around my waist to hug me even tighter. I wrapped my legs, which were trembling in the air, around Lim Dae-han¡¯s waist. Lim Dae-han pushed his body as hard as he could as if the bed would break. His tongue was stuck into my mouth without hesitation. I sucked on his thick tongue without hesitation and pressed my fingernails on Lim Dae-han¡¯s back. I ejacted first, and just as the ejaction¡¯s aftermath arrived, Lim Dae-han¡¯s move slowed down, and his things inside began to pour out. ¡°Ugh¡­ Haa¡­ Ki Young-hyun.¡± ¡°Ha, ah¡­ In¡­side¡­¡± I could feel things oozing from me. Lim Dae-han hugged my arm tightly as if binding me and kissed my neck, chest, and shoulder repeatedly. And he lifted me without even thinking about pulling it out. I put my hands on Lim Dae-han¡¯s chest and slowly lifted my lower body. Then, semen poured from below and wet the area around Lim Dae-han¡¯s penis and pubic hair. Lim Dae-han hugged me again, and I buried my cheek in his chest to calm my breath. Then I fiddled around with his nipples with my fingers. Lim Dae-han was looking down at me when I tilted my head to make eye contact. To be honest, he looks handsome from below. I stroked Lim Dae-han¡¯s jaw with the hand that was touching his nipple. I smiled with him as he bent his eyes helplessly. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Let me put it in again¡­ Just this once.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I might really die. Lim Dae-han did not say much. I buried my lips against Lim Dae-han¡¯s neck, thinking he¡¯d understand roughly. Lim Dae-han flinched when I sucked it out. ¡°¡­ Stop it, really.¡± Lim Dae-han averted his gaze with a shy expression when he heard my words. Then he moved his hand slowly and tightly around my ass. ¡°The fluid is inside.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take it out.¡± My buttocks were wide open and his fingers poked in again.? That¡¯s strange. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. I thought about it, but I decided not to think about it for the time being. And it didn¡¯t end with just one time. *** Vol. 2 Chapter 32

    Vol. 2 Chapter 32

    Tranted by Springl Edited by Springl ¡°Dinner, would you like to eat outside?¡± Lim Dae-han with a red line on his back asked in a humble voice. I rolled around the bed with a dry body after washing up and raised myself up. As I looked at his back, I felt embarrassed and looked down. My face turned blue when Lim Dae-han tapped near my waist because my back and bottom were sore. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you something delicious.¡± ¡°I was going to buy today¡­¡± ¡°You had a hard time. I¡¯ll buy you something delicious. Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± I was thinking about what I should eat. After some contemtion, I asked Lim Dae-han instead. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Even Lim Dae-han didn¡¯t seem to have anything special in mind. He ate noodles in the morning and nned what he would buy outside. Suddenly, he remembered that a delicious meat restaurant had been established in the apartmentplex near the school¡¯s main gate. ¡°Do you want to go eat meat? There¡¯s a nice restaurant near the front door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lim Dae-han extended his hand to me. I stumbled to my feet after grabbing his hand. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t control his strength, so he yanked me and tipped my body forward. Lim Dae-han, who caught me, raised only one ambiguous corner of his mouth. He also appeared to be sorry. *** First of all, we ordered four servings. I reached out to scissors and tongs to grill the meat. However, Lim Dae-han was faster. He naturallyid the meat on the grill. I slowly looked around the restaurant without saying anything. I thought there would be a lot of people because he said it was delicious, but even on a weekend evening, there were not that many customers. Lim Dae-han roughly lifted the hat he put on his head, brushed his hair with his finger, and put it back on. Lim Dae-han moved his gaze out the window after casually looking at the meat being cooked with sshes of oil. Customers who had already been drinking were smoking cigarettes outside. Maybe he also wants to smoke¡­ I asked Lim Dae-han carefully. ¡°Do you also want to smoke?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh right, you quit¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t that the case? Were you simply holding it out in front of me? Lim Dae-han, who was shaking his legs, ced the bean sprouts on the corner of the fire without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to smoke that much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nced out the window as I watched Lim Dae-han cut the meat into small pieces. ¡°What do you think about smoking?¡± ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Lim Dae-han wrinkled his forehead right away. I¡¯m curious¡­ Still, I couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. I moistened my mouth with the coke we had ordered together. Lim Dae-han cut the meat into small pieces. It looked quite delicious. ¡°I¡¯ll grill it too. Give it to me.¡± I reached out to Lim Dae-han but was immediately rejected. ¡°Hey, my store is a store that sells meat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even a meat restaurant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still in the store.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t go there every day to eat.¡± ¡°Why do you insist on this topic?¡± As soon as he raised his voice, I shut my mouth. He pouted his lips and rummaged through seasoned scallions. Lim Dae-han ced very well cooked meat in my bowl. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry too much about it. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who grills the meat.¡± He added ¡°Hmm?¡± at the end of the sentence and asked for my approval. He tilted his head at an angle, trying to meet my gaze, and he smiled mischievously. I put the meat in my mouth after wrapping it in seasoned scallions. Actually, I wasn¡¯t upset or anything. Sometimes I was a little surprised when Lim Dae-han used his strength or spoke a little higher. I looked at Lim Dae-han who was busy grilling meat, and I spoke up. ¡°Do you have a sister or brother?¡± ¡°Yeah. Older brother, older sister, little brother. I have them all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot. I only had an older brother.¡± ¡°The one I sawst time?¡± I agreed with a nod. Two bowls of naengmyeon ordered were ced in front of each other just in time. Lim Dae-han poured mustard carelessly. I poured some vinegar. Lim Dae-han was